the_o year_n 1514_o relate_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o moscovite_n who_o religion_n as_o every_o one_o know_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v he_o which_o they_o consecrate_v 1514._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1514._o on_o the_o day_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n make_v his_o last_o supper_n they_o say_v that_o this_o only_a be_v proper_a for_o the_o sick_a and_o not_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o other_o time_n so_o that_o they_o consecrate_v bread_n on_o that_o day_n for_o the_o whole_a year_n in_o a_o chalice_n prepare_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o put_v it_o dry_a and_o full_a of_o maggot_n as_o it_o be_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o sick_a with_o a_o spoon_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n in_o the_o writing_n he_o present_v to_o the_o great_a duke_n of_o muscovia_n in_o the_o year_n 158â—_n in_o which_o he_o reckon_v up_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n especial_o remark_n this_o as_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a they_o err_v say_v he_o 43._o possevin_n in_o mosc_n pag._n 43._o in_o say_v the_o most_o excellent_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o day_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n make_v his_o last_o supper_n be_v more_o efficacious_a and_o of_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o other_o day_n anthony_n caucus_n archbishop_n of_o corcyra_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o observe_v likewise_o in_o the_o 14_o article_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o day_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n make_v his_o last_o supper_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o consecrate_a on_o other_o time_n allatius_n mention_n this_o article_n of_o caucus_n among_o other_o which_o he_o censure_v as_o calumny_n but_o although_o he_o be_v very_o earnest_a to_o refute_v this_o archbishop_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o unworthy_o as_o may_v be_v without_o any_o respect_n to_o his_o dignity_n even_o to_o the_o call_n of_o he_o os_fw-la durum_fw-la &_o stygium_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la mentiri_fw-la gnarum_fw-la yet_o have_v not_o he_o 17._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n con_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 17._o dare_v to_o touch_v on_o this_o article_n in_o particular_a and_o his_o outrage_n only_o confirm_v in_o this_o regard_n the_o authority_n of_o caucus_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o relation_n alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n attribute_n this_o same_o opinion_n to_o the_o greek_n 9_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n adv_fw-la baeres_fw-la lib._n 6._o tit_n de_fw-fr euchar._n haeres_fw-la 9_o he_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o testimony_n of_o guy_n carmus_fw-la and_o although_o he_o have_v be_v accustom_a not_o to_o spare_v he_o in_o his_o censure_n whensoever_o he_o can_v find_v the_o least_o occasion_n yet_o do_v he_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o particular_a say_v we_o must_v not_o wonder_v if_o the_o greek_n be_v in_o this_o error_n see_v the_o genius_n of_o that_o people_n lie_v in_o express_v themselves_o after_o a_o vain_a manner_n and_o in_o invent_v of_o fable_n arcudius_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n there_o be_v say_v he_o people_z so_o 55._o areud_a lib._n 3._o cap._n 55._o impertinent_a as_o to_o believe_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n which_o be_v prepare_v on_o that_o day_n holy_a thursday_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n to_o sanctify_v they_o who_o receive_v it_o than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o another_o day_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n or_o as_o if_o our_o lord_n be_v at_o sometime_o more_o powerful_a than_o at_o other_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v what_o consequence_n we_o can_v hence_o draw_v against_o transubstantiation_n i_o answer_v it_o appear_v plain_a enough_o in_o itself_o for_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o greek_n hold_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n by_o mean_n of_o this_o abundant_a sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o absurdity_n in_o this_o other_o opinion_n which_o they_o hold_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n namely_o that_o it_o be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o that_o consecrate_a on_o other_o day_n for_o this_o sanctification_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o quicken_a grace_n which_o accompany_v it_o may_v have_v its_o degree_n it_o receive_v more_o and_o less_o as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v but_o if_o you_o suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o conversion_n of_o substance_n this_o more_o and_o this_o less_o which_o they_o imagine_v can_v be_v admit_v it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v produce_v various_a effect_n according_a to_o the_o various_a disposition_n of_o the_o person_n who_o receive_v it_o and_o according_a as_o there_o shall_v be_v more_o or_o less_o devotion_n in_o a_o man_n soul_n it_o will_v feel_v more_o or_o less_o the_o strength_n of_o grace_n but_o the_o cause_n will_v be_v in_o they_o who_o shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o nor_o in_o the_o day_n of_o its_o consecration_n if_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v always_o of_o equal_a virtue_n in_o itself_o and_o the_o time_n of_o consecration_n can_v neither_o increase_v nor_o diminish_v it_o it_o be_v then_o scarce_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o person_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n can_v fall_v into_o this_o other_o opinion_n for_o be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o substance_n the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n personal_o be_v it_o not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o conversion_n which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o the_o same_o subject_a whence_o then_o can_v proceed_v this_o more_o and_o less_o will_v they_o say_v that_o the_o transubstantiation_n be_v make_v more_o on_o one_o day_n than_o another_o this_o thought_n can_v happen_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o that_o know_v what_o transubstantiation_n mean_v do_v they_o mean_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v great_a virtue_n in_o it_o one_o day_n than_o another_o this_o thought_n likewise_o can_v happen_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o that_o know_v what_o our_o saviour_n be_v do_v they_o hereby_o only_o mean_a that_o he_o display_v a_o great_a efficacy_n one_o day_n than_o another_o although_o he_o have_v ever_o the_o same_o measure_n of_o it_o in_o himself_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o more_o and_o this_o less_o of_o grace_n which_o the_o faithful_a receive_v in_o the_o communion_n suppose_v we_o take_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n can_v proceed_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n but_o that_o of_o more_o or_o less_o devotion_n which_o we_o bring_v with_o we_o to_o the_o lord_n table_n so_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v find_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o moreover_o it_o not_o appear_v clear_o to_o we_o that_o they_o have_v this_o latter_a whereas_o it_o be_v plain_o manifest_a they_o have_v the_o other_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o know_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o man_n do_v always_o so_o exact_o adjust_a their_o sentiment_n that_o they_o never_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o i_o acknowledge_v the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a enough_o to_o have_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a contradictory_n opinion_n but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a palpable_a contradiction_n of_o which_o few_o man_n how_o brutish_a soever_o they_o be_v be_v capable_a as_o this_o will_v be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o to_o be_v of_o a_o more_o excellent_a virtue_n be_v consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n than_o on_o other_o day_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v see_v it_o do_v not_o express_o and_o clear_o appear_v to_o we_o from_o any_o thing_n else_o that_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v far_o more_o just_a to_o give_v to_o their_o term_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n a_o sense_n which_o agree_v with_o this_o aforementioned_a belief_n than_o to_o give_v they_o another_o which_o whole_o contradict_v it_o and_o make_v they_o ridiculous_a if_o they_o must_v be_v lead_v to_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o carry_v off_o from_o it_o by_o way_n of_o explication_n of_o their_o general_a expression_n there_o be_v more_o reason_n to_o expound_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n conformable_a to_o their_o other_o opinion_n than_o to_o make_v they_o guilty_a of_o manifest_a absurdity_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n lay_v aside_o for_o a_o while_o this_o personal_a interest_n wherewith_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v transport_v in_o this_o
to_o favour_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v no_o more_o favour_v by_o several_a other_o clause_n in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n for_o in_o that_o of_o st._n james_n there_o be_v a_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n direct_v to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n although_o he_o have_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n before_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o bibl._n patr._n graeco_fw-la lat._n tom._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o thou_o holy_a one_o that_o dwell_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o word_n of_o thy_o grace_n and_o come_v of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n we_o find_v this_o same_o prayer_n in_o st._n mark_n be_v liturgy_n in_o those_o of_o st._n basile_n and_o chrysostom_n there_o be_v another_o direct_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n look_v down_o we_o beseech_v thou_o say_v it_o o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n from_o the_o holy_a place_n of_o thy_o habitation_n and_o throne_n of_o thy_o glory_n which_o be_v in_o thy_o kingdom_n and_o come_v to_o sanctify_v we_o thou_o that_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n and_o be_v here_o with_o we_o invisible_o mr._n arnaud_n pervert_v these_o last_o word_n and_o who_o be_v here_o invisible_o with_o we_o not_o consider_v they_o relate_v to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o petition_n wherein_o they_o beseech_v he_o to_o come_v and_o sanctify_v they_o and_o that_o they_o only_o signify_v this_o invisible_a presence_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o divinity_n which_o he_o promise_v his_o disciple_n when_o he_o leave_v the_o world_n and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v to_o send_v up_o their_o devotion_n to_o the_o place_n where_o our_o saviour_n inhabit_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v we_o find_v not_o at_o least_o one_o prayer_n wherein_o be_v express_v that_o he_o have_v clothe_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o humanity_n with_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o accident_n or_o some_o such_o like_a word_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o the_o priest_n read_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d holy_a thing_n be_v for_o holy_a person_n the_o choir_n answer_v there_o be_v only_o one_o that_o be_v holy_a only_o one_o lord_n who_o be_v jesus_n christ_n at_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o father_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o word_n at_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o father_n mean_v that_o he_o be_v above_o in_o heaven_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o presanctified_a bread_n the_o priest_n thus_o address_v himself_o to_o god_n beseech_v he_o that_o his_o only_a son_n may_v rest_v on_o this_o altar_n by_o virtue_n of_o these_o dreadful_a mystery_n thereon_o goar_n eurho_n goar_n expose_v thus_o manifest_o distinguish_v the_o mystery_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_o pray_v that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o body_n by_o a_o perpetual_a sanctification_n to_o the_o end_n that_o partake_v of_o these_o holy_a thing_n with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n a_o holy_a assurance_n and_o enlighten_v mind_n and_o be_v quicken_v by_o they_o we_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o our_o true_a god_n who_o have_v say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o mystery_n be_v plain_o distinguish_v from_o our_o saviour_n himself_o and_o that_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o unworthy_o be_v not_o unite_v with_o he_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n the_o priest_n pray_v that_o receive_v with_o the_o testimony_n supra_fw-la vbi_fw-la supra_fw-la of_o a_o pure_a conscience_n the_o particle_n of_o the_o sanctification_n of_o god_n we_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o christ_n and_o that_o receive_v these_o thing_n worthy_o we_o may_v have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o our_o heart_n these_o word_n do_v moreover_o distinguish_v jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o sacrament_n he_o have_v ordain_v and_o it_o be_v certain_a these_o term_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o our_o heart_n do_v more_o plain_o intimate_v a_o spiritual_a communion_n than_o a_o corporeal_a one_o in_o fine_a in_o this_o same_o liturgy_n the_o priest_n have_v perform_v his_o office_n in_o this_o particular_a make_v a_o prayer_n unto_o god_n in_o which_o he_o recapitulate_v whatsoever_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o mystical_a celebration_n but_o mention_n not_o the_o least_o tittle_n concern_v transubstantiation_n we_o have_v say_v he_o finish_v and_o consummate_v the_o mystery_n of_o thy_o oeconomy_n o_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n as_o far_o as_o we_o have_v be_v able_a for_o we_o have_v celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o thy_o death_n we_o have_v behold_v the_o figure_n of_o thy_o resurrection_n we_o have_v be_v fill_v with_o thy_o never_o fade_a life_n and_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o thy_o immortal_a pleasure_n grant_v we_o may_v be_v find_v worthy_a to_o enjoy_v the_o same_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v be_v it_o not_o a_o wonderful_a thing_n there_o shall_v not_o in_o all_o this_o be_v the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n which_o be_v yet_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o most_o essential_a part_n of_o that_o mystery_n that_o whereunto_o all_o the_o rest_n do_v tend_v and_o whereon_o depend_v so_o much_o that_o the_o rest_n without_o this_o will_v signify_v nothing_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n allege_v what_o he_o please_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v the_o greek_a church_n will_v forget_v this_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o such_o a_o solemn_a recapitulation_n which_o it_o make_v to_o god_n at_o the_o end_n of_o its_o office_n do_v she_o in_o effect_n believe_v any_o other_o change_n in_o the_o bread_n than_o that_o of_o its_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n chap._n vi_o the_o ten_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v often_o use_v a_o extenuate_a term_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o eleven_o from_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o wicked_a who_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o twelve_o from_o their_o believe_v the_o dead_a and_o those_o in_o desert_n remote_a from_o all_o commerce_n do_v receive_v the_o same_o as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o communion_n although_o the_o greek_n do_v frequent_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o must_v we_o not_o thereupon_o immediate_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o adopt_a transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n one_o proof_n of_o the_o contrary_a of_o this_o be_v that_o sometime_o when_o they_o mention_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o add_v a_o term_n of_o diminution_n which_o show_v they_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n which_o appear_v by_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o balsamon_n on_o the_o seventieth_n canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n this_o canon_n ordain_v a_o punishment_n to_o those_o that_o shall_v fast_o with_o the_o jew_n and_o celebrate_v their_o feast_n and_o balsamon_n take_v hence_o a_o occasion_n to_o inveigh_v against_o the_o feast_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o these_o word_n if_o a_o 70._o balsam_n in_o canon_n 55._o apost_n can_v 70._o man_n deserve_v to_o be_v depose_v only_o for_o eat_v unleavened_a bread_n with_o the_o jew_n and_o expel_v the_o christian_a communion_n what_o punishment_n do_v they_o not_o then_o deserve_v that_o partake_v of_o it_o as_o of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v matthew_n blastarius_n speak_v almost_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o arcudius_n they_o say_v he_o that_o celebrate_v the_o mystical_a sacrifice_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n 6._o areud_a lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o do_v great_o offend_v against_o the_o christian_a custom_n for_o if_o they_o who_o only_o eat_v the_o unleavened_a bread_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o jew_n aught_o to_o be_v depose_v and_o excommunicate_v what_o excuse_n can_v they_o make_v for_o themselves_o who_o receive_v it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n expound_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n where_o the_o priest_n perfume_v the_o gift_n in_o say_v these_o word_n be_v thou_o exalt_v o_o god_n above_o the_o heaven_n and_o be_v thou_o glorify_v through_o out_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o glory_n
since_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_n condemnation_n we_o can_v be_v of_o this_o belief_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v only_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o to_o the_o wicked_a and_o in_o effect_n if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o that_o of_o christ_n body_n it_o hence_o evident_o follow_v that_o all_o those_o that_o communicate_v thereof_o be_v they_o either_o righteous_a or_o wicked_a do_v receive_v this_o body_n as_o it_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o its_o proper_a substance_n cover_v with_o the_o vail_n of_o accident_n so_o that_o the_o greek_n assert_v the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o sinner_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v make_v the_o proof_n i_o draw_v hence_o concern_v their_o not_o believe_v of_o transubstantiation_n to_o be_v solid_a and_o convince_a yet_o may_v there_o be_v two_o objection_n make_v against_o my_o argument_n the_o first_o that_o what_o the_o greek_n say_v concern_v christ_n body_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o salutiferous_a effect_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v by_o the_o jesuit_n chifflet_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o substance_n which_o be_v to_o say_v their_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o wicked_a do_v indeed_o receive_v the_o real_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o receive_v thereby_o no_o advantage_n the_o second_o that_o the_o bread_n reassume_v its_o former_a substance_n when_o a_o wicked_a man_n approach_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n and_o that_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n withdraw_v itself_o but_o first_o i_o say_v to_o make_v people_n of_o good_a sense_n content_v with_o this_o explication_n they_o must_v be_v show_v these_o kind_n of_o meaning_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o greek_n themselves_o which_o without_o question_n will_v be_v meet_v withal_o do_v they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v concern_v the_o wicked_a do_v manifest_o oppose_v that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o furnish_v we_o with_o this_o conception_n that_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o wicked_a how_o can_v it_o then_o be_v say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n have_v be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o this_o body_n this_o scruple_n do_v natural_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jesuit_n chifflet_n by_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o precaution_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o latin_a writer_n who_o careful_o shun_v these_o kind_n of_o expression_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o if_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n they_o will_v do_v one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o they_o will_v renounce_v this_o other_o opinion_n and_o deliver_v themselves_o after_o another_o manner_n or_o at_o least_o they_o will_v so_o expound_v and_o mollify_v it_o as_o to_o shelter_v thereby_o transubstantiation_n but_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v if_o we_o examine_v these_o pretend_a illustration_n in_o particular_a one_o after_o another_o we_o shall_v find_v they_o be_v vain_a and_o ill_o apply_v to_o the_o greek_n in_o effect_v the_o first_o can_v be_v of_o any_o use_n because_o the_o latin_n impute_v to_o they_o the_o doctrine_n here_o in_o question_n as_o a_o error_n now_o this_o will_v not_o be_v a_o error_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o latin_n if_o the_o greek_n understand_v it_o only_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o receive_v the_o salutiferous_a effect_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o communion_n although_o they_o receive_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o even_o this_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o possevin_n do_v not_o only_o affirm_v they_o err_v but_o he_o oppose_v moreover_o against_o their_o error_n a_o contrary_a proposition_n to_o be_v hold_v and_o on_o which_o he_o ground_n his_o censure_n they_o err_v say_v he_o supra_fw-la possevin_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la for_o the_o wicked_a do_v real_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o receive_v it_o unworthy_o and_o to_o their_o condemnation_n as_o to_o the_o other_o objection_n it_o be_v certain_o groundless_a for_o not_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o christ_n body_n and_o again_o that_o of_o the_o body_n into_o that_o of_o the_o bread_n the_o term_n of_o cabasilas_n be_v so_o clear_a that_o they_o admit_v not_o any_o evasion_n for_o he_o distinguish_v two_o person_n that_o give_v the_o communion_n one_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o other_a our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o he_o attribute_n to_o our_o saviour_n alone_o the_o glory_n of_o give_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v likewise_o he_o himself_o say_v he_o that_o administer_v to_o supra_fw-la gabasilas_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la they_o among_o the_o live_n who_o true_o receive_v for_o all_o they_o to_o who_o the_o priest_n give_v it_o do_v not_o true_o receive_v it_o he_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v immediate_o and_o without_o the_o priest_n share_v in_o the_o honour_n thereof_o the_o priest_n have_v the_o honour_n to_o distribute_v the_o bread_n but_o not_o of_o give_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n now_o this_o do_v whole_o overthrow_v transubstantiation_n and_o refute_v the_o second_o objection_n which_o i_o examine_v for_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o our_o saviour_n himself_o in_o order_n to_o his_o give_v the_o faithful_a his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o priest_n will_v give_v it_o they_o for_o that_o which_o he_o hold_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o communicate_v to_o the_o faithful_a will_v be_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n and_o cabasilas_n will_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o oppose_v our_o saviour_n to_o the_o priest_n but_o before_o we_o leave_v this_o passage_n of_o cabasilas_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v two_o thing_n one_o of_o which_o respect_v the_o proposition_n he_o will_v establish_v and_o the_o other_a the_n mean_v he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o this_o the_o proposition_n he_o will_v establish_v be_v that_o the_o dead_a receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o live_n when_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o purity_n of_o the_o soul_n say_v he_o the_o love_n of_o god_n faith_n a_o earnest_a desire_n to_o partake_v of_o this_o holy_a mystery_n a_o secret_a joy_n which_o accompany_v this_o desire_n a_o fervant_fw-la appetite_n and_o thirst_n which_o make_v we_o run_v to_o it_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o procure_v our_o sanctification_n with_o which_o qualification_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o those_o that_o approach_v the_o communion_n do_v partake_v of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o without_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a 42._o cap._n 42._o they_o shall_v now_o all_o these_o thing_n depend_v only_o on_o the_o soul_n and_o be_v not_o corporeal_a there_o be_v nothing_o then_o which_o hinder_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a from_o have_v these_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o the_o live_n if_o then_o these_o soul_n be_v in_o the_o state_n and_o disposition_n requisite_a for_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o mystery_n if_o he_o to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o bestow_v sanctification_n and_o consecration_n be_v always_o willing_a to_o sanctify_v and_o ever_o desire_v to_o communicate_v himself_o in_o all_o place_n what_o can_v then_o hinder_v this_o participation_n and_o a_o little_a further_o it_o be_v evident_a say_v he_o by_o the_o thing_n i_o now_o mention_v that_o whatsoever_o belong_v to_o this_o mystery_n be_v common_a as_o well_o to_o the_o dead_a as_o live_v and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a gift_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o necessary_o attend_v 43._o cap._n 43._o the_o soul_n after_o death_n if_o their_o joy_n and_o repose_n spring_v from_o any_o other_o principle_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o even_o this_o will_v be_v the_o reward_n of_o that_o purity_n wherein_o they_o be_v and_o this_o table_n will_v be_v no_o long_o needful_a to_o they_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o whatsoever_o make_v up_o their_o delight_n and_o felicity_n whether_o you_o call_v it_o paradise_n or_o abraham_n '_o s_o bosom_n or_o those_o happy_a seat_n free_a from_o sorrow_n and_o care_n or_o that_o you_o call_v it_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n itself_o all_o this_o i_o say_v be_v no_o more_o than_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v our_o mediator_n who_o be_v enter_v as_o our_o forerunner_n into_o the_o holy_a place_n who_o alone_a conduct_n we_o to_o the_o father_n who_o be_v the_o only_a
write_v in_o a_o superficial_a view_n only_o not_o penetrate_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o thing_n and_o that_o occasion_n my_o fall_n into_o such_o idle_a fancy_n that_o i_o multiply_v my_o may-be-so's_a and_o be_o one_o of_o the_o bold_a and_o fruitfull_a man_n in_o the_o world_n in_o hypothesise_n and_o system_n to_o which_o i_o have_v nothing_o to_o answer_v but_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 1059._o 1059._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1059._o six_o year_n after_o the_o synod_n hold_v by_o pope_n leo_n nicholas_n the_o second_o condemn_v likewise_o berengarius_fw-la in_o another_o synod_n hold_v at_o rome_n and_o make_v he_o sign_n a_o formulary_a of_o abjuration_n and_o that_o according_a to_o lanfranc_n they_o earnest_o desire_v 5._o lanfr_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dum_o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o to_o establish_v the_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o this_o formulary_a that_o cardinal_n humbert_n who_o draw_v it_o up_o do_v firm_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n protest_v for_o he_o and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o it_o be_v assert_v only_o in_o ambiguous_a term_n which_o may_v be_v expound_v in_o a_o sense_n that_o do_v not_o at_o all_o contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n see_v berengarius_fw-la himself_z turn_v they_o to_o his_o own_o advantage_n and_o in_o effect_n the_o formulary_a bear_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v after_o sing_v lanfr_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v consecration_n not_o only_o the_o sacrament_n but_o likewise_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v sensible_o touch_v and_o break_v by_o the_o priest_n hand_n and_o chew_v with_o the_o tooth_n of_o the_o faithful_a not_o only_o sacramental_o but_o real_o and_o in_o truth_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o these_o word_n need_v a_o commentary_n to_o make_v they_o signify_v transubstantiation_n see_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o they_o be_v that_o those_o very_a thing_n which_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v also_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o i_o already_o show_v in_o theforegoing_a chapter_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o what_o be_v do_v under_o nicholas_n be_v not_o do_v likewise_o under_o leo_n who_o precede_v he_o and_o wherefore_o be_v the_o term_n of_o leo_n more_o expressive_a and_o determinative_a than_o those_o of_o the_o pope_n that_o come_v after_o he_o be_v it_o the_o custom_n in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o recede_v from_o and_o diminish_v doctrine_n but_o howsoever_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v advantage_n of_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n he_o must_v show_v we_o that_o leo_n decide_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o such_o term_n that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n can_v not_o when_o he_o see_v they_o expound_v they_o in_o another_o sense_n but_o to_o suppose_v this_o without_o prove_v it_o be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n so_o far_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n from_o show_v we_o that_o this_o formal_a decision_n be_v carry_v to_o cerularius_n that_o he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o undertake_v to_o inform_v we_o whether_o the_o decree_n of_o these_o synod_n at_o rome_n and_o verseil_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v come_v to_o the_o hand_n of_o this_o patriarch_n he_o content_v himself_o with_o say_v that_o it_o have_v be_v already_o eighteen_o year_n since_o berengarius_fw-la his_o heresy_n become_v 141._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 141._o famous_a in_o the_o world_n that_o dedowin_n the_o bishop_n of_o liege_n and_o adelman_n bishop_n of_o bresse_n testify_v that_o the_o report_n of_o it_o overspread_v all_o germany_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n but_o the_o latin_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n be_v inform_v of_o it_o and_o that_o a_o patriarch_n shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o so_o famous_a a_o occurrence_n first_o he_o have_v forget_v what_o his_o friend_n observe_v in_o their_o office_n that_o sigibert_n speak_v not_o of_o the_o trouble_n berengarius_fw-la he_o heresy_n raise_v till_o 1051._o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o his_o eighteen_o year_n must_v be_v reduce_v to_o two_o even_o by_o his_o own_o friend_n consent_v and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v of_o deadwin_n it_o be_v true_a his_o letter_n produce_v by_o baronius_n under_o the_o name_n of_o durand_n have_v these_o word_n that_o there_o be_v a_o common_a report_n throughout_o all_o germany_n that_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o berengarius_fw-la renew_v the_o ancient_a heresy_n in_o teach_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o so_o much_o a_o body_n as_o a_o shadow_n and_o a_o figure_n and_o that_o they_o annul_v the_o sacrament_n of_o marriage_n and_o that_o of_o baptism_n of_o infant_n and_o this_o be_v it_o according_a to_o this_o good_a bishop_n which_o disturb_v all_o germany_n as_o to_o adelman_n he_o express_v himself_o more_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o he_o say_v the_o report_n be_v that_o berengarius_fw-la deviate_v from_o the_o catholic_n faith_n touch_v the_o body_n ibid._n baron_fw-fr ibid._n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o those_o that_o accuse_v he_o they_o say_v he_o teach_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o a_o figure_n or_o resemblance_n of_o they_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v that_o these_o report_n when_o they_o shall_v come_v even_o to_o cerularius_n his_o ear_n be_v capable_a of_o make_v he_o take_v the_o field_n in_o favour_n of_o berengarius_fw-la on_o one_o hand_n they_o represent_v his_o doctrine_n in_o term_n very_o different_a from_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o assert_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o a_o figure_n and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o have_v thing_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n which_o be_v mere_a falsity_n and_o calumny_n why_o will_v he_o needs_o have_v a_o patriarch_n that_o be_v always_o at_o constantinople_n and_o hold_v little_a or_o no_o communication_n with_o the_o latin_n to_o know_v better_o what_o berengarius_fw-la do_v in_o france_n than_o dedowin_n bishop_n of_o liége_n or_o adelman_n who_o have_v be_v berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la school_n fellow_n and_o who_o by_o this_o long_a acquaintance_n may_v have_v some_o interest_n in_o his_o affair_n why_o must_v it_o need_v be_v that_o during_o these_o pretend_a eighteen_o year_n cerularius_n have_v be_v better_o inform_v by_o his_o spy_n or_o inquisitor_n than_o the_o pope_n by_o he_o for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v themselves_o at_o the_o matter_n till_o 1053._o which_o be_v as_o we_o observe_v the_o same_o year_n in_o which_o cerularius_n write_v his_o letter_n nay_o it_o be_v probable_a they_o have_v not_o so_o soon_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o have_v not_o a_o ecclesiastic_a of_o rheims_n bring_v along_o with_o he_o to_o rome_n some_o letter_n which_o berengarius_fw-la write_v to_o lanfranc_n if_o the_o pope_n remain_v silent_a eighteen_o year_n notwithstanding_o this_o great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o west_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o a_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v any_o more_o concern_v i_o can_v wish_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v tell_v we_o why_o since_o the_o year_n 1053._o to_o which_o baronius_n refer_v the_o letter_n of_o dedowin_n and_o adelman_n bennet_n the_o nine_o gregory_n the_o six_o clement_n the_o second_o damasus_n the_o second_o have_v take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o considerable_a a_o matter_n and_o why_o leo_n the_o nine_o concern_v not_o himself_o in_o it_o till_o the_o five_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n all_o italy_n be_v full_a of_o french_a and_o dutch_a france_n and_o germany_n of_o italian_n and_o yet_o no_o body_n all_o this_o while_n can_v think_v of_o wake_v these_o sleepy_a pope_n and_o caution_v they_o against_o this_o damnable_a heresy_n which_o overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n let_v he_o tell_v we_o why_o the_o patriarch_n that_o precede_v cerularius_n or_o cerularius_n himself_o reproach_v they_o not_o with_o this_o scandalous_a neglect_n for_o if_o on_o one_o hand_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o almost_o talk_v of_o in_o the_o west_n and_o be_v so_o probable_a that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n be_v inform_v of_o so_o famous_a a_o occurrence_n how_o come_v they_o to_o be_v so_o mute_a in_o such_o a_o important_a affair_n and_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o this_o he_o must_v give_v we_o a_o account_n before_o he_o can_v require_v a_o reason_n of_o we_o for_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n but_o to_o speak_v plain_o mr._n arnaud_n devise_n matter_n in_o his_o closet_n and_o have_v clothe_v they_o with_o all_o the_o rhetorical_a colour_n wherewith_o the_o power_n of_o his_o invention_n
preserve_v orthodoxy_n and_o stifle_v heresy_n suppose_v the_o eastern_a people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n find_v berengarius_fw-la his_o affair_n will_v not_o do_v his_o business_n betake_v himself_o to_o another_o artifice_n it_o concern_v we_o not_o to_o know_v say_v he_o whether_o 143._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 143._o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'acrida_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n yet_o this_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitie_n chief_a argument_n but_o whether_o they_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v then_o by_o the_o calvinist_n own_o confession_n most_o clear_a distinct_a and_o determinate_a for_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o let_v the_o matter_n concern_v what_o it_o will_v his_o proof_n will_v be_v never_o the_o better_a but_o instead_o of_o say_v for_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o shall_v say_v for_o transubstantiation_n for_o our_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v only_o on_o this_o point_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v advantage_n of_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n silence_n he_o must_v establish_v that_o the_o latin_n make_v it_o then_o a_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o ambiguity_n in_o these_o term_n of_o real_a presence_n the_o greek_n do_v and_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o they_o believe_v as_o we_o already_o observe_v a_o real_a presence_n of_o virtue_n but_o not_o areal_a presence_n of_o substance_n and_o even_o we_o ourselves_o who_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n mean_v profess_v to_o believe_v another_o which_o we_o hold_v not_o only_o for_o real_a but_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o real_a than_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n intend_v if_o then_o he_o design_v to_o explain_v himself_o clear_o and_o to_o the_o purpose_n he_o must_v say_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n be_v plain_o and_o distinct_o for_o transubstantiation_n but_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v so_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v for_o endless_a and_o impertinent_a story_n will_v never_o satisfy_v our_o reason_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o cerularius_n have_v send_v his_o letter_n cause_v the_o latin_a church_n at_o constantinople_n to_o be_v shut_v 5._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o up_o and_o take_v away_o from_o the_o latin_a abbot_n and_o other_o religious_a person_n their_o monastery_n that_o in_o the_o follow_a year_n pope_n leo_n send_v cardinal_n humbert_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o blanch_n selue_fw-la and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o melphus_n in_o quality_n of_o his_o legate_n to_o constantinople_n with_o letter_n to_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o we_o know_v already_o without_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o add_v that_o humbert_n write_v a_o refutation_n of_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n by_o way_n of_o dialogue_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n that_o the_o azyme_n be_v make_v by_o invocation_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o real_a and_o individual_a body_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v so_o many_o fault_n to_o be_v reprehend_v in_o this_o allegation_n that_o a_o man_n scarce_o know_v where_o to_o begin_v to_o refute_v it_o be_v his_o translation_n as_o it_o shall_v be_v it_o will_v appear_v these_o word_n do_v not_o so_o clear_o assert_v transubstantiation_n as_o to_o give_v cerularius_n a_o occasion_n to_o reproach_v the_o latin_n with_o it_o for_o may_v we_o not_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a and_o individual_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o have_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o only_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n saint_n chrysostom_n say_v that_o ces_n chrysost_n ep._n ad_fw-la ces_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v even_o then_o when_o it_o become_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v our_o lord_n body_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n damascen_n say_v also_o that_o when_o the_o bread_n edit_fw-la damascen_n i._n pist_o ad_fw-la zac._n doar_n humbert_n count_v graec._n bibl._n patr._n 1._o 4_o edit_fw-la and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o growth_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n it_o become_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o moreover_o humbert_n say_v not_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v he_o say_v viz._n that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o individual_a body_n his_o word_n be_v corpus_n singular_a the_o singular_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n which_o single_o and_o only_o belong_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o to_o the_o father_n and_o holy_a spirit_n and_o there_o be_v so_o great_a blindness_n or_o rather_o unfaithfulness_n in_o this_o translation_n that_o i_o can_v suppose_v it_o to_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o have_v publish_v it_o without_o doubt_n from_o the_o collection_n of_o some_o of_o his_o friend_n and_o not_o from_o humbert_n text_n for_o how_o great_a soever_o his_o prejudice_n may_v be_v i_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o will_v venture_v his_o reputation_n for_o so_o small_a a_o advantage_n as_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o this_o false_a translation_n observe_v here_o what_o humbert_n say_v the_o azyme_n be_v thus_o prepare_v be_v make_v by_o a_o hearty_a invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o real_a and_o single_a body_n of_o christ_n not_o as_o the_o theopaschites_n will_v have_v it_o the_o body_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n which_o it_o seem_v you_o believe_v likewise_o see_v you_o say_v the_o azyme_n do_v not_o participate_v of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n as_o the_o leaven_a bread_n do_v leave_v this_o wicked_a opinion_n unless_o you_o will_v be_v condemn_v with_o the_o theopaschites_n in_o the_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n passion_n the_o holy_a and_o impassable_a trinity_n have_v nothing_o in_o common_a except_o the_o single_a consecration_n wherein_o all_o the_o person_n cooperate_v for_o the_o death_n of_o the_o humanity_n only_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v celebrate_v in_o this_o visible_a sacrament_n the_o apostle_n say_v every_o time_n you_o cat_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v our_o lord_n himself_o in_o this_o particular_a commemoration_n deliver_v the_o bread_n to_o his_o disciple_n say_v to_o they_o this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o i_o say_v he_o which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o who_o be_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n have_v build_v as_o a_o temple_n in_o 46_o day_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o unspotted_a virgin_n it_o now_o plain_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o singular_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n which_o the_o second_o person_n only_o assume_v and_o not_o the_o father_n nor_o holy_a spirit_n to_o make_v of_o this_o the_o individual_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o transubstantiation_n be_v so_o gross_a and_o ridiculous_a a_o mistake_n that_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n meet_v with_o the_o like_a in_o my_o write_n in_o the_o humour_n he_o seem_v to_o be_v of_o he_o will_v have_v make_v it_o the_o subject_a of_o a_o whole_a chapter_n i_o shall_v only_o advise_v he_o to_o take_v more_o care_n another_o time_n and_o not_o labour_v so_o confident_o hereafter_o upon_o other_o people_n memory_n this_o first_o passage_n be_v attend_v by_o another_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n he_o say_v say_v he_o that_o the_o latin_n honour_v the_o body_n of_o truth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n make_v of_o a_o azyme_n and_o in_o the_o azyme_n taste_v with_o their_o mouth_n and_o heart_n how_o sweet_a the_o lord_n be_v this_o add_v he_o be_v clear_a enough_o and_o a_o man_n must_v be_v very_o dull_a not_o to_o understand_v this_o language_n i_o confess_v i_o be_o not_o quick_a of_o apprehension_n than_o another_o yet_o i_o understand_v very_o well_o humbert_n '_o s_o discourse_n without_o transubstantiation_n we_o say_v say_v he_o that_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o christian_n be_v very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o carnal_a jew_n who_o observe_v and_o pursue_v the_o shadow_n of_o truth_n invite_v hereunto_o by_o the_o promise_n and_o desire_v of_o a_o terrestrial_a felicity_n such_o as_o a_o long_a life_n riches_n a_o numerous_a offspring_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n but_o as_o to_o we_o honour_v and_o retain_v the_o body_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v of_o the_o azyme_n and_o in_o the_o azyme_n we_o taste_v with_o our_o mouth_n and_o heart_n how_o sweet_a the_o lord_n be_v desire_v of_o he_o no_o more_o but_o that_o he_o may_v dwell_v in_o we_o and_o we_o in_o he_o eternal_o be_v not_o this_o to_o deride_v people_n to_o allege_v such_o a_o passage_n as_o this_o whereby_o to_o
these_o thing_n we_o have_v see_v that_o one_o of_o their_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o receive_v christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n now_o every_o man_n see_v this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o transubstantiation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v hold_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o wicked_a in_o receive_v it_o eat_v not_o this_o body_n whence_o it_o follow_v according_a to_o all_o rule_n of_o sense_n that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v and_o remove_v the_o contrariety_n which_o appear_v betwixt_o they_o yet_o so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o this_o that_o we_o find_v not_o this_o contrariety_n whether_o real_a or_o imaginary_a ever_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n now_o let_v any_o man_n compare_v the_o argument_n we_o draw_v from_o their_o silence_n touch_v all_o these_o consequence_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o faithful_o tell_v we_o whether_o we_o be_v not_o more_o conclusive_a and_o evident_a than_o he_o we_o have_v propose_v several_a thing_n which_o the_o greek_n may_v know_v without_o any_o study_n reflection_n attention_n of_o mind_n legate_n and_o interpreter_n only_o by_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o eye_n and_o help_v of_o common_a sense_n affair_n which_o be_v neither_o carry_v on_o by_o intrigue_n negotiation_n nor_o public_a respect_n and_o wherein_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n but_o if_o they_o speak_v of_o they_o we_o shall_v be_v soon_o make_v to_o know_v it_o and_o concern_v which_o in_o fine_a they_o can_v not_o be_v silent_a as_o they_o be_v without_o do_v a_o notable_a prejudice_n to_o religion_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a violence_n to_o nature_n whereas_o mr._n arnaud_n only_o offer_v we_o one_o thing_n which_o can_v scarce_o be_v know_v by_o any_o but_o the_o learned_a and_o which_o require_v also_o great_a attention_n of_o mind_n and_o read_v a_o matter_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o some_o deputy_n and_o manage_v by_o the_o help_n of_o interpreter_n wherein_o intrigue_n and_o interest_n complacency_n and_o fear_n and_o other_o humane_a passion_n have_v great_a share_n and_o touch_v which_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v whether_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v true_o such_o as_o it_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o see_v we_o have_v no_o more_o of_o their_o write_n but_o what_o the_o latin_n be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o matter_n in_o fine_a in_o which_o the_o greek_n may_v be_v silent_a without_o offer_v any_o violence_n to_o themselves_o and_o without_o believe_v they_o do_v any_o wrong_n to_o their_o religion_n i_o shall_v show_v this_o more_o large_o hereafter_o what_o i_o now_o mention_v be_v only_o to_o facilitate_v the_o comparison_n of_o my_o proof_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v more_o clear_o and_o exact_o judge_v of_o they_o iii_o in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o my_o first_o proof_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n be_v remember_v which_o be_v take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o express_a term_n i_o mean_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n assert_v by_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o council_n which_o have_v determine_v it_o that_o they_o will_v not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o explain_v themselves_o only_o in_o general_a term_n which_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o another_o sense_n and_o which_o at_o far_a can_v admit_v only_o of_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v constrain_v to_o betake_v himself_o to_o consequence_n and_o arguing_n to_o render_v their_o expression_n favourable_a it_o be_v likewise_o requisite_a that_o the_o reader_n call_v to_o mind_v the_o solid_a ground_n on_o which_o my_o proof_n be_v build_v and_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v produce_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o illusion_n i_o discover_v in_o mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n as_o well_o in_o the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n with_o which_o he_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n as_o the_o testimony_n of_o samonas_n agapius_n the_o baron_n of_o spataris_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n the_o synod_n of_o cyprus_n and_o that_o of_o some_o priest_n in_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o my_o principle_n result_v from_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n consist_v only_o in_o arguing_n and_o consequence_n i_o will_v likewise_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o compare_v his_o negative_a argument_n with_o i_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o consequence_n be_v the_o better_a the_o greek_n say_v i_o when_o they_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o teach_v the_o thing_n which_o this_o term_n signify_v they_o own_v not_o the_o council_n that_o have_v determine_v it_o and_o in_o the_o rejection_n of_o they_o never_o except_v this_o article_n nor_o show_v by_o any_o thing_n else_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o it_o they_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v the_o substancial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o greek_n reproach_n not_o the_o latin_n with_o transubstantiation_n they_o make_v not_o a_o dispute_n thereof_o they_o condemn_v it_o not_o as_o a_o error_n they_o then_o believe_v it_o i_o say_v that_o my_o consequence_n be_v evident_a certain_a immediate_a and_o necessary_a whereas_o mr._n arnaud'_v have_v none_o of_o these_o quality_n my_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o it_o be_v evident_a a_o whole_a church_n that_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o will_v have_v her_o child_n believe_v it_o must_v needs_o teach_v it_o they_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n and_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o form_v the_o idea_n which_o she_o will_v have_v they_o conceive_v of_o it_o but_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o do_v this_o therefore_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o it_o will_v be_v prodigious_o strange_a that_o a_o church_n have_v concern_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o belief_n as_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o and_o yet_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o explain_v herself_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n although_o she_o find_v they_o already_o make_v to_o her_o hand_n in_o the_o language_n of_o a_o church_n with_o who_o she_o agree_v in_o this_o point_n but_o this_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o do_v she_o do_v not_o thus_o explain_v herself_o she_o have_v not_o then_o this_o belief_n my_o consequence_n be_v immediate_a for_o the_o first_o and_o most_o immediate_a obligation_n the_o first_o and_o most_o immediate_a effect_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o a_o church_n that_o hold_v it_o be_v that_o of_o teach_v it_o and_o explain_v how_o she_o believe_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v distinct_o for_o it_o can_v be_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o distinct_o but_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o explain_v herself_o distinct_o she_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v it_o i_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v hinder_v the_o greek_a church_n from_o expound_v clear_o and_o plain_o this_o opinion_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o not_o the_o ignorance_n of_o proper_a expression_n for_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v easy_o meet_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n furnish_v she_o with_o they_o not_o the_o fear_n of_o scandalize_a her_o people_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n assert_n these_o people_n have_v hold_v this_o doctrine_n ever_o since_o christianity_n be_v first_o plant_v among_o they_o not_o the_o fear_n of_o scandalize_a the_o infidel_n for_o the_o turk_n among_o who_o the_o greek_n live_v suffer_v all_o sort_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o latin_n who_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o and_o who_o scruple_n not_o to_o explain_v themselves_o clear_o on_o this_o doctrine_n have_v long_o since_o take_v away_o this_o pretence_n from_o the_o greek_n the_o fear_n of_o offend_v their_o emperor_n when_o they_o have_v they_o can_v not_o withhold_v they_o for_o the_o greek_a emperor_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o favour_v the_o latin_n much_o less_o moreover_o can_v it_o be_v say_v they_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o its_o power_n for_o this_o be_v a_o mean_n on_o the_o contrary_a to_o
demand_v why_o then_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n i_o answer_v because_o these_o two_o point_n first_o occasion_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n photius_n adhere_v especial_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o cerularius_n to_o the_o latter_a the_o reason_n why_o the_o greek_n have_v so_o earnest_o stick_v to_o these_o two_o particular_n seem_v to_o be_v out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o constancy_n they_o have_v follow_v the_o first_o and_o original_a cause_n of_o their_o quarrel_n with_o the_o latin_n tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v they_o find_v the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n in_o their_o way_n they_o have_v without_o doubt_n stumble_v at_o it_o but_o not_o meet_v with_o it_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o of_o other_o doctrine_n but_o why_o be_v not_o this_o point_n at_o first_o comprehend_v among_o those_o that_o cause_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a because_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n photius_n begin_v the_o separation_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n cerularius_n renew_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o the_o first_o that_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v gregory_n the_o vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079_o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o vii_o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o greek_n can_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o dispute_v this_o point_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o general_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o fifteen_o century_n for_o although_o gregory_n the_o vii_o make_v his_o determination_n in_o the_o year_n 1079_o as_o i_o already_o say_v and_o innocent_a the_o iii_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a people_n that_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o kind_n of_o decision_n as_o legitimate_a and_o authentic_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n every_o body_n know_v that_o rupert_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n public_o 10._o rupert_n in_o joan_n lib._n 6._o &_o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o word_n anselm_n write_v against_o he_o and_o algerus_n dispute_v against_o his_o opinion_n but_o he_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n we_o know_v likewise_o what_o durand_n of_o st._n porcien_n teach_v who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n it_o receive_v the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o body_n 4._o body_n bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n l._n 3_o c._n 13._o thom._n walden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 65._o &_o cod_n ms._n qui_fw-la asservatur_fw-la in_o biblioth_n s._n victor_n paris_n cuititul_a determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la joan._n de_fw-fr pariscis_fw-la praedieatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacr._n altar_n etc._n etc._n intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la uâ—ram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corporis_fw-la christ_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illâ—rum_fw-la solemnem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substanciae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la boc_fw-la cadet_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_n canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la fit_a determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentire_fw-la in_o 4._o sent._n quaest_n 6._o art_n 4._o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v call_v a_o transformation_n but_o not_o a_o transubstantiation_n yet_o be_v not_o durand_n prosecute_v nor_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n nor_o his_o doctrine_n censure_v we_o moreover_o know_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o divinity_n professor_n at_o paris_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o although_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o common_a opinion_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o popular_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o more_o rational_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n namely_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n we_o know_v in_o fine_a what_o peter_n dailly_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n write_v who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n namely_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o church_n determination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o particular_a anathcmatis_fw-la titulus_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_fw-la presentia_fw-la collegij_fw-la magisirâ—rum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la â—â—cdum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n prohabilâ—_n &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la lacuna_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesian_n &_o idco_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a asseveret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canâ—nis_fw-la anathcmatis_fw-la person_n who_o may_v be_v mistake_v i_o will_v here_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1304_o touch_v john_n of_o paris_n and_o concern_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n in_o these_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o college_n touch_v both_o the_o way_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o this_o substance_n by_o the_o word_n both_o which_o opinion_n it_o hold_v and_o approve_v by_o and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o say_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v say_v so_o well_o and_o those_o that_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o say_v not_o so_o well_o and_o he_o that_o positive_o assert_n that_o either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o modes_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n incur_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o anathema_n i_o denote_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o manuscript_n according_a as_o they_o lie_v under_o this_o title_n judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n john_n of_o paris_n meet_v with_o opposition_n from_o william_n of_o orillac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_z several_z other_z bishop_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o condemn_v his_o sentiment_n nor_o contradict_v what_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n say_v but_o silence_v he_o and_o forbid_v he_o the_o chair_n whereat_o he_o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o come_v himself_o and_o have_v a_o committee_n appoint_v to_o hear_v
quod_fw-la sicut_fw-la bestiae_fw-la in_o morte_fw-la expirant_fw-la &_o sic_fw-la moriuntur_fw-la ita_fw-la &_o homines_fw-la &_o sicut_fw-la bestiae_fw-la cum_fw-la semel_fw-la morte_fw-la fuerunt_fw-la nunquam_fw-la resurgent_fw-la ita_fw-la nec_fw-la homines_fw-la the_o opinion_n hold_v only_o in_o one_o armenia_n be_v likewise_o denote_v exact_o in_o these_o word_n in_o majori_fw-la armenia_n in_o minori_fw-la armenia_n or_o catholicon_fw-la majoris_fw-la armeniae_n catholicon_fw-la minoris_fw-la armeniae_n the_o common_a opinion_n be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n armeni_n dicunt_fw-la armeni_n tenent_fw-la and_o although_o in_o the_o article_n which_o respect_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n we_o find_v these_o word_n et_fw-la hoc_fw-la specialiter_fw-la aliqui_fw-la magistri_fw-la armenorum_n dixerunt_fw-la videlicet_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la erat_fw-la ibi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la verum_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la sed_fw-la exemplar_n &_o similitudo_fw-la ejus_fw-la yet_o be_v this_o same_o sentiment_n impute_v general_o to_o all_o the_o armenian_n for_o the_o article_n begin_v thus_o item_n quod_fw-la armeni_n non_fw-la dicunt_fw-la quod_fw-la post_fw-la verba_fw-la consecrationis_fw-la panis_n &_o vini_n sit_fw-la facta_fw-la transubstantiatio_fw-la panis_n &_o vini_n in_o verum_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la and_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o article_n there_o be_v quod_fw-la etiam_fw-la armeni_n illud_fw-la quod_fw-la ponitur_fw-la in_o eorum_fw-la canone_o missae_fw-la per_fw-la quem_fw-la panis_fw-la benedictus_fw-la efficitur_fw-la verum_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la exponunt_fw-la quia_fw-la efficitur_fw-la ibi_fw-la vera_fw-la similitudo_fw-la &_o exemplar_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la christi_fw-la unde_fw-la damascenus_n propter_fw-la hoc_fw-la reprehendens_fw-la eos_fw-la dixit_fw-la quod_fw-la ducenti_fw-la tunc_fw-la anni_fw-la erant_fw-la quod_fw-la armeni_n perdiderunt_fw-la omne_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o this_o information_n attribute_n this_o opinion_n not_o to_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o armenian_n see_v that_o on_o one_o hand_n this_o article_n bear_v the_o character_n of_o error_n common_a to_o the_o armenian_n and_o on_o the_o other_o there_o be_v apply_v to_o they_o what_o damascene_fw-la say_v of_o they_o so_o long_o before_o that_o they_o have_v lose_v all_o the_o sacrament_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n bestir_v himself_o as_o fierce_o as_o he_o please_v he_o can_v hinder_v we_o from_o perceive_v that_o if_o this_o article_n relate_v only_o to_o particular_a person_n witness_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o depose_v what_o it_o contain_v will_v never_o have_v seek_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v six_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o authority_n of_o damascen_n to_o confirm_v what_o they_o depose_v and_o even_o to_o confirm_v it_o by_o a_o passage_n which_o respect_v the_o church_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o general_a and_o which_o accuse_v it_o for_o have_v no_o true_a sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n observe_v afterward_o that_o in_o this_o same_o article_n there_o be_v accuse_v another_o armenian_a doctor_n name_v narces_n for_o say_v when_o the_o priest_n 48._o c._n 9_o p._n 48._o pronounce_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v then_o in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n and_o when_o he_o add_v perquem_fw-la the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v then_o alive_a it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o the_o information_n add_v that_o this_o doctor_n do_v not_o express_v whether_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o the_o figure_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o these_o two_o state_n of_o life_n and_o death_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o a_o figure_n which_o do_v not_o change_n sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o these_o two_o state_n of_o life_n and_o death_n can_v be_v find_v in_o a_o figure_n much_o less_o in_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v no_o more_o subject_a to_o death_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o rise_v again_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o great_o prejudice_v that_o he_o can_v perceive_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o doctor_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o express_v the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n especial_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n according_a to_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o which_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o vary_v in_o the_o seventy_v error_n say_v he_o moreover_o the_o same_o armenian_n be_v ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la charge_v with_o believe_v that_o when_o any_o one_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n descend_v into_o his_o body_n and_o be_v convert_v therein_o as_o other_o aliment_n which_o be_v a_o contrary_a heresy_n to_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la but_o as_o berengarius_fw-la will_v not_o have_v scruple_v to_o call_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o neither_o will_v he_o have_v scruple_v to_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o this_o article_n make_v the_o armenian_n do_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o descend_v into_o our_o body_n and_o be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n so_o that_o this_o contrariety_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v have_v no_o ground_n but_o there_o be_v a_o real_a opposition_n between_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n as_o other_o food_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v conceive_v that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n shall_v be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n that_o a_o incorruptible_a substance_n shall_v be_v digest_v and_o change_v that_o a_o substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n shall_v nourish_v we_o and_o become_v food_n to_o we_o it_o appear_v then_o from_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o armenian_n mean_v only_o the_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n of_o this_o body_n which_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o substance_n be_v real_a bread_n neither_o be_v it_o to_o any_o purpose_n to_o remark_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o those_o to_o who_o be_v attribute_v the_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v only_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o common_o the_o armenian_n do_v thus_o call_v it_o as_o appear_v by_o their_o liturgy_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a the_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n be_v not_o that_o absolute_o the_o armenian_n reject_v this_o expression_n see_v it_o immediate_o afterward_o attribute_n it_o to_o they_o but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a among_o they_o especial_o since_o they_o see_v the_o latin_n abuse_v it_o and_o therefore_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o use_v those_o of_o host_n sacrifice_n and_o communion_n it_o be_v also_o to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n be_v contrary_a ibid._n ibid._n to_o this_o opinion_n see_v it_o contain_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o they_o expound_v it_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o true_a resemblance_n or_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o explication_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o absurd_a and_o ridiculous_a that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v very_o common_a it_o be_v impossible_a the_o generality_n shall_v entertain_v it_o but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v full_o and_o true_o explain_v as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o and_o consequence_n and_o dependency_n can_v be_v more_o easy_o entertain_v by_o a_o people_n than_o this_o sense_n which_o the_o armenian_n give_v to_o the_o term_n of_o their_o liturgy_n as_o to_o what_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o seventy_v article_n that_o ibid._n ibid._n according_a to_o the_o armenian_n the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o effect_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n nor_o confer_v grace_n and_o that_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o leopolis_n and_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n in_o the_o conference_n of_o theorien_n which_o say_v they_o sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n all_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o the_o armenian_n reside_v in_o armenia_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v in_o this_o point_n with_o those_o of_o leopolis_n in_o poland_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_n which_o confer_v with_o theorien_n be_v of_o no_o great_a consideration_n among_o they_o but_o it_o can_v hence_o follow_v
same_o habitation_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o use_n which_o god_n make_v of_o it_o to_o communicate_v his_o grace_n will_v render_v it_o likewise_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o give_v occasion_n to_o say_v that_o although_o there_o be_v different_a water_n to_o baptise_v in_o yet_o these_o water_n make_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o although_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v water_n yet_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n beside_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o author_n have_v not_o have_v a_o sentiment_n that_o one_o may_v form_v objection_n to_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v no_o opinion_n so_o clear_a against_o which_o we_o may_v not_o raise_v difficulty_n one_o may_v moreover_o answer_v he_o from_o the_o part_n of_o remy_n and_o other_o that_o the_o habitation_n of_o the_o divinity_n do_v not_o always_o produce_v this_o effect_n in_o all_o the_o material_a thing_n which_o it_o make_v use_v of_o whereby_o to_o communicate_v the_o grace_n merit_v by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o make_v they_o become_v this_o body_n by_o way_n of_o conjunction_n and_o addition_n it_o be_v a_o habitation_n and_o a_o particular_a union_n of_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o produce_v in_o it_o alone_o this_o effect_n which_o must_v not_o be_v extend_v to_o other_o thing_n which_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o say_v be_v his_o body_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n all_o that_o can_v be_v hence_o conclude_v then_o be_v that_o according_a to_o these_o author_n there_o must_v be_v some_o difference_n allow_v between_o the_o habitation_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o habitation_n of_o this_o same_o divinity_n in_o other_o thing_n as_o there_o be_v between_o the_o habitation_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o faithful_a and_o saint_n and_o the_o habitation_n of_o this_o same_o divinity_n in_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v this_o difference_n appear_v in_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o effect_n which_o they_o produce_v now_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o these_o author_n will_v glad_o allow_v one_o may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n touch_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o same_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o yet_o of_o which_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o one_o be_v the_o other_o for_o although_o the_o same_o divinity_n dwell_v in_o the_o body_n and_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o this_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o habitation_n design_v to_o produce_v not_o the_o abovementioned_a effect_n but_o another_o the_o divinity_n dwell_v in_o all_o thing_n and_o fill_v they_o with_o its_o virtue_n but_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n and_o this_o difference_n discover_v itself_o only_o by_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o effect_n which_o it_o produce_v in_o the_o thing_n themselves_o this_o be_v near_o what_o these_o author_n will_v have_v answer_v have_v any_o body_n offer_v they_o these_o objection_n but_o i_o be_o persuade_v they_o will_v never_o have_v approve_v of_o this_o new_a philosophy_n by_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v their_o expression_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n remy_n say_v he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 832._o p._n 832._o and_o in_o the_o bread_n join_v they_o together_o but_o not_o by_o a_o simple_a habitation_n for_o it_o will_v thus_o join_v all_o the_o creature_n where_o it_o reside_v but_o by_o a_o true_a operation_n which_o render_v they_o not_o distant_a but_o immediate_o unite_v and_o this_o union_n do_v not_o determine_v itself_o to_o a_o simple_a conjunction_n but_o make_v that_o the_o bread_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o wax_n become_v fire_n according_a to_o the_o comparison_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o as_o the_o bread_n eat_v by_o jesus_n christ_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o comparison_n of_o other_o father_n this_o union_n than_o be_v only_o the_o way_n to_o transubstantiation_n remy_n and_o other_o author_n who_o have_v follow_v this_o opinion_n explain_v the_o manner_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v join_v to_o this_o body_n it_o be_v say_v remy_n one_o only_a body_n and_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o join_v it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o it_o must_v be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n say_v the_o pretend_a alcuinus_fw-la fill_v this_o body_n which_o be_v every_o where_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o a_o infinite_a of_o place_n add_v it_o to_o self_n and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o it_o be_v also_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n in_o truth_n these_o word_n do_v not_o put_v we_o upon_o imagine_v they_o think_v of_o lay_v open_o a_o certain_a way_n to_o transubstantiation_n nor_o a_o preambulatory_a or_o preparative_n union_n to_o the_o conversion_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n it_o be_v clear_a they_o teach_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o same_o body_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o settle_v here_o to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v join_v to_o it_o by_o the_o link_n of_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v what_o appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o their_o passage_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o ascelinus_fw-la berenger_n have_v tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n he_o go_v contrary_a to_o all_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o ascelinus_fw-la answer_v he_o that_o it_o be_v neither_o a_o subject_n of_o admiration_n nor_o a_o subject_n of_o doubt_n that_o god_n can_v make_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o this_o body_n which_o our_o saviour_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n which_o show_v he_o make_v the_o ground_n of_o his_o sentiment_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o union_n and_o that_o he_o respect_v it_o not_o as_o a_o way_n to_o transubstantiation_n but_o as_o that_o which_o formal_o make_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o example_n which_o he_o add_v of_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n which_o be_v join_v together_o and_o of_o the_o two_o nature_n unite_v in_o jesus_n christ_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o the_o union_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n be_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a way_n and_o preparation_n to_o any_o transubstantiation_n they_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a union_n wherein_o the_o two_o thing_n unite_v subsist_v and_o on_o which_o the_o mind_n settle_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o this_o union_n do_v not_o terminate_v itself_o to_o a_o simple_a conjunction_n but_o make_v the_o bread_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v equivocal_a for_o if_o he_o mean_v that_o the_o formal_a effect_n of_o this_o union_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v what_o it_o be_v become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o will_v grant_v he_o that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o author_n but_o if_o he_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v to_o become_v real_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n before_o this_o change_n we_o deny_v that_o these_o author_n have_v take_v it_o in_o this_o sort_n the_o comparison_n which_o he_o allege_v of_o wax_n which_o become_v fire_n and_o bread_n eat_v by_o christ_n which_o become_v his_o body_n do_v contradict_v this_o last_o sense_n for_o the_o wax_v devour_v by_o the_o fire_n become_v not_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o fire_n in_o number_n that_o it_o be_v before_o and_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n aet_fw-la become_v not_o likewise_o so_o proper_o the_o same_o substance_n in_o number_n which_o be_v before_o his_o body_n so_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o that_o to_o join_v the_o bread_n to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 842._o p._n 842._o and_o to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o
the_o bless_a virgin_n in_o her_o particle_n of_o bread_n and_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o person_n endue_v with_o the_o least_o sense_n shall_v fall_v into_o this_o opinion_n if_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n give_v they_o not_o some_o reason_n for_o it_o arcudius_n assure_v we_o that_o in_o 9_o arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr euch._n c_o 9_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a person_n in_o poland_n otherwise_o both_o pious_a and_o learned_a who_o persuade_v a_o lady_n of_o russia_n to_o receive_v no_o more_o the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o her_o religion_n because_o they_o administer_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o st._n nicholas_n etc._n etc._n this_o man_n mistake_n to_o who_o arcudius_n give_v another_o kind_n of_o character_n than_o that_o of_o a_o calumniator_n be_v not_o otherwise_o occasion_v but_o by_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v usual_a among_o the_o greek_n who_o call_v these_o particle_n the_o body_n of_o this_o or_o the_o other_a saint_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a he_o invent_v this_o fable_n himself_o which_o 20._o histor_n eccl._n part_n 4._o p._n 20._o be_v so_o impertinent_a and_o ridiculous_a hottinger_n affirm_v there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o zurich_n a_o manuseript_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o one_o peter_n numagen_n in_o which_o be_v express_o mention_v that_o the_o greek_n affirm_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o that_o bread_n from_o whence_o the_o great_a particle_n have_v be_v take_v in_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o they_o distribute_v to_o the_o people_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o action_n call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n guy_n carmus_fw-la relate_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o thirteen_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o be_v that_o they_o affirm_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n eccles_n theoria_fw-la rer_n eccles_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_n say_v he_o but_o there_o be_v great_a spiritual_a blessing_n and_o advantage_n which_o do_v follow_v from_o the_o communication_n of_o this_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o 3._o sacred_a nosegay_n lib._n 4._o c._n 3._o boucher_n relation_n touch_v the_o greek_n they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v say_v he_o a_o most_o ridiculous_a and_o extravagant_a opinion_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o under_o these_o particle_n of_o the_o consecrate_a host_n be_v real_o contain_v the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o body_n of_o her_o son_n under_o the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o say_a host_n so_o that_o they_o receive_v these_o fragment_n with_o new_a prayer_n and_o preparative_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o boucher_n be_v mistake_v as_o well_o as_o those_o mention_v by_o gore_n and_o this_o good_a man_n of_o poland_n mention_v by_o arcudius_n in_o impute_v to_o they_o such_o a_o ridiculous_a superstition_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o occasion_n of_o this_o charge_n be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_n express_v themselves_o who_o attribute_n to_o these_o fragment_n and_o particle_n of_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o call_v the_o great_a particle_n our_o saviour_n body_n now_o this_o manifest_o show_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o abuse_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v their_o mystical_a expression_n for_o see_v they_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o bread_n when_o as_o yet_o unconsecrate_v and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o he_o be_v present_a in_o his_o humane_a nature_n who_o then_o can_v find_v it_o strange_a if_o they_o express_v themselves_o above_o the_o ordinary_a rate_n concern_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v the_o consummation_n of_o the_o whole_a mystery_n and_o see_v they_o be_v not_o spare_v of_o their_o mystical_a expression_n touch_v the_o particle_n of_o bread_n divide_v and_o set_v apart_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o saint_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o shall_v be_v more_o reserve_v in_o respect_n of_o that_o which_o they_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o on_o which_o they_o express_v with_o so_o great_a ceremony_n and_o pomp_n the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o our_o salvation_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o real_a and_o substantial_a conversion_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o must_v have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n for_o shall_v we_o be_v guide_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o make_v the_o most_o trivial_a matter_n serve_v for_o proof_n and_o draw_v consequence_n from_o all_o side_n either_o right_a or_o wrong_n we_o shall_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o be_v deceive_v as_o well_o as_o those_o that_o imagine_v the_o greek_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n body_n and_o that_o of_o st._n nicholas_n chap._n v._n the_o seven_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o saint_n ought_v to_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o great_a altar_n as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o yet_o they_o distribute_v they_o to_o the_o people_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n mr._n arnaud_n ten_o fallacy_n lay_v open_a the_o eight_o proof_n take_v from_o their_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o other_o time_n the_o nine_o proof_n take_v out_o of_o several_a passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o greek_n when_o as_o yet_o at_o the_o prothesis_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o little_a altar_n do_v separate_v eleven_o particle_n of_o bread_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a particle_n in_o honour_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o second_o in_o honour_n of_o his_o holy_a mother_n and_o the_o rest_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o they_o carry_v all_o these_o and_o place_v they_o on_o the_o high_a altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v we_o must_v here_o observe_v they_o believe_v not_o that_o all_o these_o particle_n be_v consecrate_v for_o they_o restrain_v this_o effect_n to_o that_o which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o other_o remain_v unconsecrate_v arcudius_n affirm_v simeon_n of_o 10._o arcud_v de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n lib._n 3._o c._n 10._o thessalonica_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o opinion_n against_o which_o he_o with_o much_o passion_n inveigh_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o attribute_v this_o error_n to_o all_o the_o greek_n because_o say_v he_o that_o simeon_n protest_v before_o he_o propose_v it_o that_o he_o do_v not_o offer_v it_o dogmatical_o but_o only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n but_o arcudius_n do_v not_o full_o say_v this_o he_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o simeon_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o whole_a discourse_n add_v that_o he_o mention_n not_o these_o thing_n as_o point_n of_o doctrine_n because_o he_o always_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v a_o clause_n of_o submission_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o protest_v before_o the_o proposal_n of_o the_o opinion_n that_o he_o offer_v it_o but_o only_o as_o a_o mere_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o it_o be_v likely_a the_o greek_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n do_v answer_v the_o latin_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o simeon_n for_o the_o act_n mention_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o mytilene_n full_o satisfy_v they_o touch_v the_o question_n propose_v among_o which_o this_o be_v one_o but_o he_o be_v mistake_v for_o the_o question_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o small_a particle_n but_o touch_v the_o make_v of_o these_o particle_n and_o unite_n they_o with_o the_o great_a one_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o demand_v of_o we_o wherefore_o we_o divide_v the_o particle_n in_o the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o prothesis_n and_o afterward_o join_v they_o to_o the_o divine_a bread_n or_o great_a consecrate_a particle_n now_o this_o question_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o consecration_n of_o these_o particle_n
read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ipse_fw-la autem_fw-la salvus_fw-la erit_fw-la sic_fw-la tamen_fw-la quasi_fw-la per_fw-la ignem_fw-la which_o they_o have_v translate_v he_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o must_v pass_v through_o the_o fire_n the_o respect_n due_a to_o st._n paul_n can_v not_o save_v his_o quasi_fw-la from_o the_o fury_n of_o these_o gentleman_n and_o thus_o do_v they_o deal_v with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n when_o it_o speak_v not_o according_a to_o their_o mind_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o quasi'_v of_o balsamon_n blastarius_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n german_n nicetas_n and_o those_o of_o athanasius_n be_v less_o distasteful_a to_o they_o than_o that_o of_o st._n paul_n but_o howsoever_o these_o diminutive_a term_n do_v sufficient_o evidence_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o thâ—se_a that_o do_v believe_v it_o study_v rather_o to_o strengthen_v by_o clear_a and_o precise_a expression_n the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n than_o to_o weaken_v it_o by_o restriction_n and_o diminution_n but_o to_o go_v on_o with_o our_o proof_n it_o be_v a_o opinion_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o wicked_a who_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o do_v hold_v this_o opinion_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a good_a author_n prateolus_n express_o mention_n this_o among_o their_o error_n they_o affirm_v say_v he_o that_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o know_a sin_n do_v not_o receive_v graecis_fw-la prateol_n elen._n heresic_n lib._n 7._o cap._n de_fw-fr graecis_fw-la the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o draw_v near_o to_o the_o table_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o receive_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n they_o err_v say_v he_o 43._o possevin_n in_o mosc_n p._n 43._o in_o affirm_v those_o that_o be_v defile_v with_o sin_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o altar_n nicholas_n cabasilas_n do_v full_o set_v forth_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n touch_v this_o point_n the_o cause_n say_v he_o of_o our_o sanctification_n or_o if_o 22._o gabisil_n in_o explicat_fw-la litur_fw-la cap._n 22._o you_o will_v the_o disposition_n which_o our_o saviour_n require_v of_o we_o be_v purity_n of_o soul_n and_o love_n of_o god_n a_o earnest_a desire_n to_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o such_o a_o thirst_n after_o it_o as_o shall_v make_v we_o run_v to_o it_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o procure_v our_o sanctification_n and_o with_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o those_o that_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n must_v partake_v of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o without_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v and_o a_o little_a further_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n do_v receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o faithful_a which_o be_v live_v in_o this_o world_n of_o the_o sacrament_n if_o the_o soul_n say_v he_o have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o body_n whereby_o to_o receive_v sanctification_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o body_n have_v need_n of_o the_o soul_n what_o more_o of_o the_o mystery_n do_v the_o soul_n receive_v which_o be_v clothe_v with_o their_o body_n than_o those_o which_o be_v strip_v of_o they_o be_v it_o that_o they_o behold_v the_o priest_n and_o receive_v the_o gift_n from_o he_o but_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n have_v the_o eternal_a priest_n who_o be_v to_o they_o more_o than_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o same_o likewise_o that_o administer_v it_o to_o they_o alive_a who_o receive_v it_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v for_o all_o those_o to_o who_o the_o priest_n administer_v it_o can_v be_v say_v true_o to_o receive_v it_o the_o priest_n administer_v it_o to_o all_o that_o come_v to_o he_o but_o our_o saviour_n give_v it_o only_o to_o those_o that_o be_v worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o it_o whence_o it_o clear_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n alone_o who_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o sacrament_n consecrate_v and_o sanctify_v the_o soul_n as_o well_o of_o the_o live_n as_o the_o dead_a leo_n allatius_n have_v make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o simeon_n the_o abbot_n of_o st._n mamant_n work_n who_o live_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o who_o the_o greek_n call_v simeon_n the_o divine_a now_o in_o one_o of_o his_o treatise_n there_o be_v a_o hymn_n express_o relate_v to_o this_o subject_n before_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o partake_v of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n allatius_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v see_v this_o particular_a piece_n be_v a_o manuscript_n in_o a_o certain_a library_n in_o italy_n and_o that_o the_o title_n of_o it_o be_v that_o they_o which_o receive_v unworthy_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v unto_o this_o whereunto_o relate_v what_o nilus_n say_v in_o his_o sentence_n keep_v yourselves_o from_o all_o corruption_n and_o partake_v every_o day_n of_o the_o mystical_a supper_n 2._o apud_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr simeon_n nil_fw-la in_o par._n bibl._n patr._n graeco-lat_a tom._n 2._o for_o it_o be_v after_o this_o sort_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n become_v we_o and_o what_o we_o find_v in_o the_o verse_n of_o psellus_n on_o the_o canticle_n of_o canticle_n jesus_n christ_n give_v his_o body_n to_o the_o child_n of_o the_o virgin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o church_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o speak_v to_o they_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o those_o that_o be_v worthy_a who_o he_o call_v his_o near_a kindred_n come_v my_o friend_n eat_v and_o drink_v and_o be_v merry_a my_o brethren_n you_o cant._n comm._fw-la trium_fw-la patr._n in_o cant._n cant._n that_o be_v my_o brethren_n in_o good_a work_n eat_v my_o body_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n and_o these_o word_n of_o joanicius_n cartanus_n the_o saint_n be_v make_v partaker_n of_o holy_a thing_n not_o they_o that_o be_v unworthy_a and_o sinner_n who_o have_v not_o cleanse_v themselves_o from_o 3._o apud_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 3._o their_o sin_n remain_v still_o pollute_v and_o elsewhere_o when_o we_o shall_v draw_v near_o unto_o god_n with_o love_n fear_v reverence_n and_o repentance_n and_o be_v in_o charity_n with_o all_o man_n then_o shall_v we_o be_v meet_a partaker_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o if_o you_o will_v know_v of_o what_o importance_n the_o argument_n be_v which_o we_o draw_v from_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n you_o need_v but_o read_v what_o chifflet_n the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o have_v write_v touch_v a_o passage_n of_o the_o confession_n attribute_v alcu._n chifflet_n praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la lector_fw-la in_o confess_v alcu._n to_o alcuinus_fw-la which_o bear_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n be_v so_o great_a that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n only_o to_o the_o just_a sinner_n tanta_fw-la est_fw-la virtus_fw-la huius_fw-la sacrificii_fw-la ut_fw-la solis_fw-la justis_fw-la peccatoribus_fw-la corpus_fw-la sit_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la christi_fw-la if_o the_o sacrifice_n or_o sacrament_n say_v this_o jesuit_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o some_o only_a and_o not_o to_o all_o what_o remain_v then_o but_o to_o confess_v that_o alcuinus_fw-la have_v be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o calvin_n and_o that_o he_o have_v deny_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o tell_v we_o this_o passage_n have_v give_v he_o no_o small_a trouble_n and_o endeavour_n to_o expound_v it_o say_v that_o alcuinus_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o salutiferous_a effect_n which_o appertain_v only_o to_o the_o just_a but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o it_o seem_v we_o must_v read_v tanta_fw-la alcuin_n in_o their_o historical_a and_o chronological_a table_n under_o the_o title_n of_o b._n alcuin_n est_fw-la virtus_fw-la sacrificii_fw-la ut_fw-la solis_fw-la justis_fw-la non_fw-la peccatoribus_fw-la sanguis_fw-la sit_fw-la &_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la they_o have_v add_v that_o this_o expression_n have_v not_o be_v use_v since_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o schoolman_n who_o have_v be_v more_o scrupulous_a as_o to_o term_n have_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o heresy_n touch_v this_o mystery_n avoid_v it_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v in_o my_o opinion_n that_o if_o we_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v believe_v it_o
these_o and_o yet_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v easy_a full_a of_o piety_n and_o free_a from_o contradiction_n she_o affirm_v then_o that_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o christ_n make_v the_o propitiation_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o by_o the_o holy_a invocation_n of_o god_n name_n and_o mention_v of_o the_o divine_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o spiritual_a grace_n descend_v that_o sanctify_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o change_v they_o not_o into_o the_o sensible_a but_o spiritual_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o to_o those_o that_o assert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o they_o understand_v hereby_o a_o supernatural_a change_n after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n those_o that_o do_v thus_o speak_v concur_v in_o their_o opinion_n with_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o see_v they_o will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v sensible_o effect_v our_o church_n do_v therein_o disagree_v with_o they_o although_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o another_o way_n of_o speak_v in_o tell_v we_o of_o accident_n and_o species_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n ever_o think_v of_o much_o less_o mention_v for_o the_o father_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n have_v be_v ever_o averse_a to_o novelty_n and_o contention_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o soul_n not_o only_a detest_a those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v heretical_a and_o divide_v the_o church_n but_o which_o in_o disturb_v its_o peace_n eclipse_v its_o glory_n the_o superscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jeremias_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n although_o we_o learn_v no_o new_a thing_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n yet_o do_v it_o confirm_v and_o illustrate_v several_a matter_n first_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o in_o any_o thing_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o a_o middle_a way_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o protestant_n second_o that_o although_o the_o greek_n do_v use_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d change_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o understand_v thereby_o a_o real_a change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o which_o the_o latin_n have_v invent_v but_o a_o spiritual_a change_n wrought_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o sanctify_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n three_o that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n this_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n to_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n four_o that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understanding_n it_o as_o they_o do_v in_o a_o sensible_a manner_n the_o greek_n reject_v they_o and_o their_o communion_n five_o to_o the_o end_n there_o may_v be_v no_o pretence_n leave_v for_o cavil_v on_o the_o term_n of_o sensible_o in_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n understand_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a in_o its_o natural_a form_n in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o well_o know_v she_o make_v use_v of_o other_o expression_n namely_o of_o accident_n and_o species_n meaning_n that_o this_o be_v still_o to_o understand_v it_o sensible_o to_o assert_v our_o saviour_n proper_a substance_n be_v in_o this_o mystery_n although_o cover_v with_o the_o species_n and_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o novelty_n the_o greek_n have_v ever_o reject_v and_o of_o which_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o make_v the_o least_o mention_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n like_v this_o let_v he_o make_v the_o best_a use_n he_o can_v of_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o will_v pass_v on_o to_o another_o proof_n matthew_n caryophilus_n titular_a archbishop_n of_o iconia_n a_o latinised_a greek_a and_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o stamp_n and_o temper_n as_o arcudius_n and_o leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v publish_v a_o refutation_n of_o some_o proposition_n take_v out_o of_o a_o catechism_n make_v by_o a_o greek_a gentleman_n who_o he_o call_v zacharias_n gerganus_n allatius_n say_v he_o be_v a_o bishop_n but_o be_v he_o what_o he_o will_v caryophilus_n use_v he_o after_o a_o dreadful_a manner_n term_v his_o proposition_n blasphemy_n and_o call_v he_o serpent_n basilisk_n wolf_n the_o devil_n instrument_n worse_o than_o the_o devil_n himself_o a_o lutheran_n but_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a thing_n with_o these_o gentleman_n to_o load_v man_n person_n with_o injury_n when_o their_o doctrine_n agree_v not_o with_o they_o they_o thus_o begin_v continue_v and_o end_v their_o refutation_n it_o can_v then_o be_v take_v ill_o if_o lay_v aside_o their_o injury_n i_o only_o affirm_v that_o caryophilus_n very_o impertinent_o charge_v this_o greek_a with_o his_o be_v a_o lutheran_n for_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o the_o proposition_n he_o recite_v and_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o be_v a_o true_a greek_a and_o maintain_v the_o maxim_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o church_n and_o moreover_o a_o real_a lover_n of_o his_o country_n he_o oppose_v among_o other_o thing_n the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o symbol_n and_o attack_n the_o azuma_n of_o the_o latin_n he_o affirm_v there_o be_v but_o one_o holy_a church_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_n apostolical_a and_o eastern_a which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o title_n he_o have_v give_v he_o of_o a_o lutheran_n and_o it_o be_v plain_o see_v he_o have_v give_v it_o he_o only_o to_o make_v he_o suspect_v by_o his_o own_o countryman_n and_o hinder_v we_o from_o any_o advantage_n by_o his_o testimony_n so_o that_o the_o single_a authority_n of_o caryophilus_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o hinder_v we_o from_o consider_v this_o author_n testimony_n notwithstanding_o his_o pretend_a lutheranism_n i_o shall_v therefore_o produce_v here_o some_o of_o his_o proposition_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v take_v out_o of_o his_o catechism_n the_o lxi_o be_v this_o 61._o râ—futatio_fw-la pfeudâ—-christianae_a catechesis_fw-la editae_fw-la à _fw-la zacharia_n gergano_n graeco_fw-la auctore_fw-la matthaeâ—_n caryophil_fw-la romae_fw-la 1631._o blasph_n 61._o the_o holy_a communion_n consist_v of_o two_o substance_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o visible_a substance_n be_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o invisible_a substance_n be_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n be_v only_o whether_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v therefore_o sufficient_a for_o i_o to_o show_v by_o this_o testimony_n that_o the_o visible_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v so_o that_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v to_o know_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o author_n call_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o invisible_a substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o will_v i_o affirm_v his_o sense_n be_v clear_a enough_o for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n substance_n it_o be_v plain_a we_o must_v take_v the_o term_n of_o substance_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o effect_n be_v not_o substance_n it_o be_v likewise_o apparent_a we_o must_v understand_v this_o expression_n in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n see_v by_o it_o be_v mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o internal_a and_o mystical_a virtue_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v contain_v in_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n because_o these_o word_n show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o take_v these_o thing_n as_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o they_o be_v the_o mystery_n which_o be_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o this_o invisible_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v not_o our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n proper_a to_o nourish_v our_o body_n whereas_o the_o faith_n we_o have_v in_o these_o word_n show_v we_o in_o it_o another_o spiritual_a substance_n which_o nourish_v our_o soul_n the_o lxv_o proposition_n do_v no_o less_o oppose_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 65._o ibid._n blas_n phem_fw-mi 65._o for_o it_o contain_v these_o word_n that_o the_o laity_n which_o communicate_v but_o of_o one_o only_a kind_n receive_v a_o imperfect_a communion_n which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o one_o of_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v the_o concomitancy_n and_o to_o prevent_v any_o cavil_v touch_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o proposition_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v only_o that_o this_o
wax_n imprint_n its_o character_n thereon_o which_o do_v moreover_o represent_v this_o impression_n of_o virtue_n we_o now_o speak_v of_o viii_o in_o the_o five_o century_n live_v cyrillus_n alexandriensis_n and_o victor_n of_o antioch_n which_o latter_a relate_v these_o word_n of_o cyrillus_n not_o to_o contradict_v but_o to_o approve_v they_o lest_o we_o shall_v conceive_v horror_n at_o the_o sight_n of_o flesh_n marc._n victor_n antioch_n com._n ms._n in_o marc._n and_o blood_n on_o the_o holy_a table_n god_n in_o regard_n to_o our_o weakness_n endue_v the_o thing_n thereon_o offer_v with_o a_o virtue_n of_o life_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v to_o we_o a_o vivify_a communion_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o life_n may_v be_v find_v in_o we_o as_o a_o live_a seed_n ix_o in_o the_o four_o century_n saint_n epiphanius_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n anacephal_a epiph._n serm._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la eccles_n &_o in_o anacephal_a they_o that_o come_v say_v he_o to_o the_o baptism_n receive_v the_o virtue_n which_o jesus_n christ_n bring_v to_o it_o when_o he_o descend_v into_o it_o and_o be_v illuminate_v by_o the_o communication_n of_o his_o light_n thus_o be_v the_o oracle_n of_o the_o prophet_n accomplish_v which_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v happen_v in_o jerusalem_n a_o change_n in_o the_o virtue_n of_o bread_n and_o water_n and_o there_o shall_v be_v give_v to_o they_o a_o save_a virtue_n for_o here_o to_o wit_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o virtue_n of_o bread_n and_o force_n of_o water_n be_v make_v strong_a not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v thus_o powerful_a to_o we_o but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o bread_n for_o as_o to_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v indeed_o a_o aliment_n but_o there_o be_v in_o he_o a_o virtue_n to_o inlve_v we_o x._o gregory_n of_o nisse_fw-la in_o this_o same_o century_n speak_v to_o the_o very_a same_o chr._n greg._n niss_n in_o bapt._n chr._n effect_n you_o see_v say_v he_o that_o water_n be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o holy_a baptism_n but_o you_o must_v not_o therefore_o despise_v it_o for_o it_o be_v of_o great_a virtue_n and_o marvellous_a efficacy_n do_v you_o see_v this_o holy_a altar_n where_o we_o attend_v as_o to_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v a_o common_a stone_n which_o differ_v in_o nothing_o from_o other_o with_o which_o we_o build_v our_o house_n but_o when_o it_o have_v be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o divine_a service_n perform_v thereon_o and_o receive_v the_o blessing_n it_o become_v a_o holy_a table_n a_o impolluted_a altar_n which_o all_o the_o world_n can_v touch_v the_o sacred_a minister_n alone_o touch_v it_o but_o yet_o with_o respect_n so_o the_o bread_n be_v at_o first_o common_a bread_n but_o after_o the_o mystical_a consecration_n it_o be_v call_v and_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o affirm_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o mystical_a oil_n and_o wine_n these_o be_v thing_n of_o small_a value_n before_o their_o consecration_n but_o when_o bless_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_a operate_v after_o a_o excellent_a manner_n his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v how_o mere_a water_n such_o as_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n come_v to_o have_v such_o great_a virtue_n and_o produce_v such_o admirable_a effect_n for_o this_o purpose_n he_o allege_v divers_a example_n of_o mean_a and_o despicable_a thing_n in_o themselves_o which_o by_o their_o consecration_n acquire_v a_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o efficacy_n among_o which_o he_o especial_o reckon_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o the_o wine_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o term_n of_o operate_v but_o as_o to_o the_o bread_n he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o in_o his_o sense_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v a_o excellent_a operation_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n xi_o we_o find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o clement_n alexandrinus_n his_o work_n a_o treatise_n alex_n epitome_n theodot_n in_o calce_fw-la oper_n clem._n alex_n of_o a_o greek_a author_n name_v theodotus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o three_o century_n wherein_o he_o assert_v this_o same_o change_n of_o virtue_n the_o bread_n and_o oil_n say_v he_o be_v sanctify_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v no_o long_o then_o what_o they_o be_v before_o notwithstanding_o their_o outward_a appearance_n but_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a efficacy_n we_o have_v here_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n clear_v up_o by_o express_a testimony_n both_o from_o modern_a and_o ancient_a author_n so_o that_o methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o turn_v into_o sport_n and_o raillery_n as_o he_o have_v do_v this_o change_n of_o virtue_n in_o call_v it_o our_o key_n of_o virtue_n every_o man_n see_v it_o be_v not_o invention_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o allege_v nothing_o concern_v it_o but_o what_o be_v authorise_a by_o good_a and_o real_a passage_n and_o by_o the_o sentiment_n and_o proper_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o great_a account_n in_o all_o age_n when_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v produce_v as_o many_o and_o solid_a testimony_n for_o his_o change_n of_o substance_n we_o will_v give_v he_o leave_v to_o deride_v our_o change_n of_o virtue_n as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o term_v it_o but_o till_o then_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o desire_v he_o to_o stop_v his_o laughter_n i_o shall_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o prove_v my_o proposition_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n only_o thus_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o faithful_a but_o have_v already_o establish_v this_o article_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n and_o draw_v from_o thence_o a_o argument_n to_o show_v they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v therefore_o for_o the_o avoid_v needless_a repetition_n refer_v the_o reader_n to_o it_o i_o come_v then_o to_o the_o last_o article_n which_o contain_v that_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o proper_a and_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o addition_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n this_o point_n call_v for_o a_o particular_a consideration_n for_o not_o only_o it_o will_v further_o discover_v to_o we_o what_o the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v but_o likewise_o show_v we_o whence_o come_v these_o emphatical_a expression_n which_o they_o sometime_o use_v in_o say_n it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o no_o other_o body_n than_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o likewise_o show_v we_o in_o what_o sense_n we_o must_v understand_v they_o i._o i_o say_v then_o among_o other_o comparison_n the_o greek_n use_n for_o the_o explain_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o especial_o employ_v that_o of_o food_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o we_o be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n now_o every_o man_n know_v that_o the_o matter_n or_o substance_n of_o food_n be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o first_o substance_n which_o we_o have_v before_o we_o take_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o one_o must_v be_v absolute_o the_o other_o and_o by_o a_o numerical_a identity_n on_o the_o contrary_a each_o substance_n conserves_n its_o proper_a be_v and_o that_o of_o the_o food_n be_v join_v to_o that_o of_o our_o body_n and_o receive_v its_o form_n it_o augment_v it_o and_o by_o way_n of_o union_n augmentation_n and_o assimilation_n as_o they_o speak_v become_v we_o and_o make_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o not_o two_o with_o that_o which_o we_o have_v before_o and_o this_o be_v the_o comparison_n the_o greek_n do_v most_o often_o urge_v whereby_o to_o express_v their_o conception_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n theophilact_fw-mi in_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n john_n gospel_n have_v tell_v we_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v in_o the_o mystery_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o immediate_o add_v these_o word_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o ineffable_a word_n the_o mystical_a 6._o theophil_n 1._o joan_n 6._o benediction_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n no_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v trouble_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o bread_n become_v flesh_n for_o when_o our_o lord_n be_v conversant_a on_o earth_n and_o receive_v his_o nourishment_n from_o bread_n this_o bread_n he_o eat_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n be_v make_v like_o unto_o his_o flesh_n and_o contribute_v to_o augment_v and_o sustain_v it_o after_o a_o humane_a manner_n and_o thus_o now_o be_v the_o bread_n change_v into_o our_o lord_n flesh_n theodorus_n abucara_n
they_o hold_v touch_v this_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o if_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n augment_v or_o give_v growth_n to_o our_o lord_n body_n as_o they_o believe_v it_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v be_v certain_a that_o to_o make_v a_o augmentation_n we_o must_v add_v one_o thing_n to_o another_o join_v they_o together_o conserve_v they_o both_o and_o destroy_v neither_o of_o they_o to_o this_o we_o be_v moreover_o lead_v by_o all_o those_o comparison_n we_o find_v they_o use_v of_o wool_n die_v of_o paper_n that_o receive_v the_o emperor_n signet_n of_o wax_n that_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o seal_n of_o a_o burn_a coal_n or_o wood_n in_o conjunction_n with_o fire_n and_o food_n by_o which_o we_o be_v nourish_v for_o in_o all_o these_o example_n the_o subject_a matter_n lose_v nothing_o of_o its_o first_o substance_n moreover_o see_v they_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n pass_v through_o all_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v first_o corruptible_a then_o incorruptible_a this_o sufficient_o denote_v they_o mean_v the_o bread_n remain_v whereby_o to_o receive_v all_o these_o change_n second_o from_o this_o difference_n there_o arise_v another_o which_o be_v that_o the_o latin_n believe_v that_o in_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v as_o they_o speak_v the_o two_o term_n of_o the_o change_n and_o that_o of_o the_o bread_n pass_v entire_o into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n by_o a_o conversion_n not_o only_o mystical_a but_o real_o and_o which_o destroy_v the_o existence_n or_o matter_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v which_o appear_v by_o this_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o which_o they_o tell_v we_o and_o which_o they_o confirm_v by_o the_o simile_n of_o food_n for_o common_a sense_n plain_o show_v we_o that_o that_o which_o augment_v a_o thing_n be_v not_o real_o change_v into_o the_o thing_n augment_v as_o the_o latin_n understand_v their_o change_n for_o there_o must_v always_o be_v reckon_v a_o real_a difference_n between_o the_o thing_n augment_v and_o that_o which_o augment_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n then_o can_v in_o no_o wise_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n for_o according_a to_o the_o latin_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n receive_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o it_o and_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v augment_v by_o it_o three_o it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v this_o conversion_n specify_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o differ_v from_o it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o nature_n or_o kind_n of_o this_o change_n admit_v only_o that_o of_o a_o object_n which_o receive_v a_o new_a form_n remain_v what_o it_o be_v before_o and_o yet_o become_v what_o it_o be_v not_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n receive_v the_o supernatural_a and_o oeconomical_a form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v its_o virtue_n and_o be_v thereby_o make_v this_o body_n and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o this_o change_n of_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n which_o they_o establish_v and_o by_o which_o they_o pretend_v the_o bread_n become_v our_o lord_n body_n their_o whole_a doctrine_n centre_n in_o this_o and_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o see_v what_o i_o allege_v from_o they_o in_o this_o chapter_n and_o not_o make_v this_o conclusion_n that_o their_o opinion_n be_v there_o only_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o thus_o the_o same_o substance_n which_o be_v bread_n be_v likewise_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n four_o the_o latin_n hold_v that_o the_o substance_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v absolute_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v when_o he_o be_v on_o earth_n and_o which_o he_o still_o retain_v in_o heaven_n the_o greek_n hold_v not_o this_o their_o hypothesis_n manifest_o oppose_v it_o for_o although_o they_o say_v the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o yet_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o they_o explain_v this_o unity_n and_o the_o reason_n they_o give_v for_o it_o do_v clear_o denote_v they_o mean_v not_o thereby_o a_o absolute_a unity_n nor_o a_o entire_a or_o numerical_a identity_n as_o the_o school_n speak_v such_o as_o the_o latin_n establish_v they_o say_v that_o as_o that_o which_o a_o child_n eat_v and_o drink_v make_v not_o another_o body_n but_o the_o same_o although_o he_o receive_v growth_n thereby_o so_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o augment_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n make_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o now_o this_o necessary_o suppose_v that_o this_o substance_n which_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v different_a from_o that_o which_o our_o saviour_n have_v on_o earth_n and_o which_o he_o still_o have_v in_o heaven_n for_o a_o body_n that_o be_v augment_v be_v the_o same_o it_o be_v before_o but_o the_o augmentation_n can_v never_o be_v absolute_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o receive_v augmentation_n in_o effect_n if_o the_o latin_n be_v ask_v and_o all_o those_o that_o follow_v their_o hypothesis_n why_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v not_o two_o but_o one_o only_a body_n they_o will_v answer_v it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n in_o number_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o the_o greek_n take_v a_o different_a course_n say_v it_o be_v because_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o put_v a_o real_a difference_n between_o the_o two_o substance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v they_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o that_o of_o our_o lord_n be_v natural_a body_n five_o hence_o it_o appear_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o latin_n by_o the_o real_a presence_n mean_v a_o presence_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o live_v and_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o and_o which_o now_o exist_v in_o heaven_n the_o same_o i_o say_v in_o number_n real_o likewise_o exist_v substantial_o and_o by_o itself_o in_o the_o eucharist_n now_o this_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o hold_v as_o i_o already_o show_v they_o on_o the_o contrary_n believe_v that_o this_o substance_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n be_v two_o substance_n real_o different_a one_o of_o which_o be_v the_o augmentation_n and_o the_o other_a the_o thing_n augment_v the_o one_o a_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o other_a the_o substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n the_o one_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o bread_n receive_v according_a to_o they_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o other_a and_o the_o other_o communicate_v this_o to_o it_o they_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v that_o this_o same_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n this_o same_o numerical_a substance_n in_o which_o he_o die_v and_z rise_v again_o and_o which_o now_o exist_v in_o heaven_n do_v likewise_o real_o exist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v exact_o as_o i_o already_o say_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_n they_o hold_v the_o bread_n become_v by_o consecration_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o augmentation_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o receive_v its_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n if_o this_o must_v be_v call_v a_o kind_n of_o real_a presence_n i_o say_v this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a amusement_n of_o word_n not_o worth_a our_o consideration_n in_o short_a the_o presence_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o presence_n of_o virtue_n that_o of_o the_o latin_v a_o presence_n of_o substance_n so_o that_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o be_v at_o a_o great_a difference_n in_o effect_n if_o the_o thing_n i_o allege_v as_o well_o in_o this_o chapter_n as_o in_o this_o whole_a three_o book_n be_v exact_o consider_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o proof_n i_o produce_v to_o justify_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n do_v equal_o conclude_v against_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o that_o they_o also_o believe_v not_o there_o be_v make_v any_o impression_n of_o the_o physical_a form_n of_o christ_n body_n on_o
virtue_n and_o therefore_o they_o bring_v the_o comparison_n of_o food_n which_o become_v one_o with_o our_o body_n and_o invent_v this_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o a_o natural_a body_n for_o all_o this_o end_n only_o in_o establish_v a_o unity_n between_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n which_o may_v make_v we_o say_v literal_o and_o without_o recourse_n to_o a_o figure_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o we_o need_v not_o take_v such_o a_o great_a circuit_n because_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o sacrament_n we_o believe_v we_o may_v take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o a_o sacramental_a and_o figurative_a sense_n iv_o it_o seem_v likewise_o that_o the_o modern_a greek_n understand_v some_o real_a or_o physical_a impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o inherency_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v this_o be_v the_o general_a belief_n of_o their_o church_n although_o their_o expression_n intimate_v as_o much_o but_o howsoever_o this_o be_v not_o our_o opinion_n we_o do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n accompany_v the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o communion_n we_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o faith_n in_o as_o great_a a_o measure_n and_o more_o real_o than_o if_o we_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n but_o we_o hold_v not_o this_o impression_n or_o real_a inherence_n of_o virtue_n which_o it_o seem_v the_o greek_n admit_v whence_o it_o happen_v that_o our_o expression_n be_v not_o so_o emphatical_a as_o they_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o its_o principal_a circumstance_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o of_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o several_a people_n read_v this_o chapter_n will_v say_v i_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o a_o very_a foolish_a and_o unreasonable_a doctrine_n they_o will_v make_v objection_n touch_v this_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n this_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o especial_o concern_v this_o manner_n of_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n but_o to_o this_o i_o need_v say_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o justify_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n our_o business_n here_o be_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v and_o not_o whether_o it_o be_v justifiable_a nor_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o because_o we_o adopt_v not_o either_o their_o expression_n or_o opinion_n yet_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o solve_v two_o difficulty_n which_o may_v trouble_v the_o reader_n the_o one_o be_v that_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o say_v the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v change_v into_o our_o substance_n the_o other_a be_v that_o by_o this_o union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n it_o seem_v they_o understand_v a_o real_a hypostatical_a union_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o join_v the_o natural_a body_n to_o the_o word_n to_o the_o first_o i_o answer_v the_o greek_n mean_v not_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o natural_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n as_o we_o have_v prove_v neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o we_o use_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v ground_v upon_o the_o food_n be_v receive_v the_o substantial_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o our_o flesh_n now_o they_o mean_v no_o other_o impression_n on_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o thus_o the_o bread_n keep_v its_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n whole_o entire_a and_o yet_o be_v augment_v by_o a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o this_o body_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v although_o this_o pretend_a augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v absurd_a enough_o yet_o we_o may_v give_v it_o a_o plain_a sense_n in_o say_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o this_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o body_n be_v local_o join_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conceive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o mutual_a link_n which_o unite_v they_o together_o and_o the_o bread_n receive_v only_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n by_o a_o dependence_n thereon_o and_o in_o asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o this_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n a_o mystery_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o appendix_n or_o circumstance_n to_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v that_o although_o the_o whole_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o especial_o some_o of_o their_o expression_n seem_v to_o induce_v we_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n yet_o their_o author_n not_o plain_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v elsewhere_o by_o their_o practice_n that_o they_o hold_v this_o opinion_n there_o be_v more_o justice_n in_o not_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o than_o in_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o there_o be_v none_o of_o their_o usual_a expression_n how_o emphatical_a soever_o but_o may_v agree_v with_o a_o simple_a union_n of_o efficacy_n the_o term_n of_o assumption_n use_v by_o damascen_n panis_n &_o vinum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d assumuntur_fw-la induce_v i_o to_o believe_v at_o first_o with_o mr._n aubertin_n he_o mean_v thereby_o a_o real_a hypostatical_a 14._o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr fid._n orth._n cap._n 14._o assumption_n but_o have_v since_o careful_o examine_v this_o passage_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v easy_o refer_v not_o to_o the_o forego_n word_n in_o the_o same_o discourse_n but_o to_o that_o which_o follow_v in_o the_o simple_a sense_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n because_o they_o be_v thing_n familiar_a to_o we_o but_o howsoever_o we_o may_v here_o observe_v that_o ever_o since_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n deviate_v from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o natural_a exposition_n which_o the_o ancient_n give_v this_o mystery_n how_o they_o have_v fall_v i_o say_v into_o vainand_n idle_a speculation_n both_o of_o they_o wander_v from_o the_o truth_n which_o common_o happen_v to_o such_o as_o love_v rather_o to_o follow_v their_o own_o imagination_n than_o the_o word_n of_o god_n our_o saviour_n tell_v we_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o add_v that_o it_o be_v for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o saint_n paul_n thus_o comment_v on_o it_o this_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o lord_n death_n till_o his_o come_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o keep_v here_o and_o to_o judge_v thereof_o by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o other_o part_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o have_v abuse_v several_a excessive_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o divers_a other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o these_o have_v be_v extend_v and_o although_o innocent_a yet_o be_v make_v a_o rock_n of_o offence_n the_o latin_n proceed_v to_o a_o real_a presence_n a_o real_a transubstantiation_n and_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n which_o they_o heap_v up_o without_o number_n the_o greek_n on_o their_o side_n have_v imagine_v a_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n a_o kind_n of_o real_a impression_n of_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n on_o the_o bread_n a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v have_v this_o justice_n do_v i_o that_o it_o will_v be_v acknowledge_v i_o have_v produce_v nothing_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o what_o have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o best_a author_n from_o they_o i_o say_v that_o be_v of_o great_a account_n
he_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v this_o cardinal_n be_v very_o hot_a in_o this_o dispute_n and_o on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o the_o greek_n go_v so_o far_o as_o this_o consequence_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v the_o consequence_n itself_o be_v neither_o demonstrative_a nor_o unavoidable_a for_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o a_o man_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o break_v once_o fast_o that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o substance_n than_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o may_v believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n become_v incorruptible_a as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o stomach_n and_o that_o it_o pass_v immediate_o without_o digestion_n into_o our_o substance_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n zonaras_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o for_o in_o humbert_n sense_n all_o food_n that_o break_v our_o fast_a be_v digest_v and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n as_o the_o common_a nourishment_n do_v whence_o i_o conclude_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v we_o when_o he_o say_v this_o dispute_n do_v invincible_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n then_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o her_o belief_n be_v sufficient_o make_v know_v to_o the_o greek_n for_o neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o do_v hence_o necessary_o follow_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v thence_o conclude_v she_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n i_o mean_v this_o local_a and_o physical_a presence_n of_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o she_o do_v believe_v it_o at_o this_o day_n nor_o that_o humbert_n think_v the_o greek_n believe_v it_o and_o this_o mr._n arnaud'_v last_o consequence_n be_v moreover_o find_v defective_a although_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n betwixt_o we_o for_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o receive_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o impression_n of_o the_o inlve_a virtue_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n humbert_n may_v without_o be_v think_v senseless_a or_o extravagant_a tell_v nicetas_n that_o in_o teach_v the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_n he_o expose_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o condition_n of_o common_a food_n for_o although_o on_o this_o hypothesis_n the_o bread_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n yet_o be_v it_o his_o body_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o seem_v to_o exempt_v it_o from_o the_o quality_n of_o other_o food_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o occasion_n humbert_n reproach_n and_o render_v ineffectual_a all_o these_o little_a subtlety_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o reply_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o this_o dispute_n of_o humbert_n treatise_n answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n and_o nicetas_n furnish_v we_o wherewith_o to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n forasmuch_o as_o nicetas_n maintain_v therein_o that_o the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a which_o suppose_v it_o conserves_n its_o first_o nature_n of_o corporeal_a aliment_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n like_o other_o food_n which_o moreover_o show_v he_o hold_v it_o still_o for_o real_a bread_n i_o strengthen_v this_o proposition_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o humbert_n algerus_n and_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n i_o add_v likewise_o that_o durand_n abbot_n of_o troarn_v tell_v we_o that_o those_o heretofore_o call_v stercoranists_n be_v the_o berengarian_o which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o hold_v the_o bread_n keep_v its_o first_o nature_n and_o i_o confirm_v my_o proof_n by_o several_a weighty_a consideration_n as_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v man_n that_o be_v christian_n will_v expose_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o these_o accident_n of_o corporeal_a food_n that_o this_o opinion_n will_v be_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o we_o all_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v as_o also_o with_o that_o sacramental_a state_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v to_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n find_v he_o can_v not_o establish_v his_o own_o proof_n apply_v himself_o to_o the_o refute_v of_o i_o and_o immediate_o make_v use_n of_o his_o privilege_n he_o single_v out_o what_o he_o please_v and_o leave_v the_o rest_n he_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n testimony_n for_o what_o reason_n he_o best_a know_v he_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o the_o son_n of_o god_n now_o be_v and_o so_o likewise_o what_o i_o mention_v concern_v his_o sacramental_a state_n and_o from_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o my_o proof_n he_o be_v please_v to_o make_v this_o argument_n the_o greek_n be_v stercoranists_n according_a to_o humbert_n and_o algerus_n the_o stercoranist_n be_v berengarian_n according_a to_o durand_n the_o greek_n 153._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 153._o than_o be_v berengarian_n but_o see_v my_o proof_n be_v to_o be_v model_v i_o crave_v leave_n to_o take_v it_o out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o state_n it_o myself_o observe_v here_o then_o how_o i_o reason_v those_o that_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a and_o give_v cause_n to_o charge_v they_o with_o stercoranism_n hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v but_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a and_o yield_v occasion_n to_o accuse_v they_o of_o stercoranism_n they_o hold_v then_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o thus_o do_v i_o reason_n but_o by_o misfortune_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v neither_o deny_v the_o major_a minor_a nor_o conclusion_n of_o this_o argument_n he_o be_v constrain_v therefore_o to_o new_a mould_n it_o and_o then_o know_v not_o how_o to_o give_v it_o a_o direct_a answer_n it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o humbert_n charge_v nicetas_n with_o believe_v the_o body_n ibid._n ibid._n of_o christ_n be_v digest_v but_o this_o be_v only_o as_o a_o consequence_n of_o what_o he_o offer_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n '_o be_v break_v our_o fast_a and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n which_o he_o express_o assert_v it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o whether_o he_o attribute_n to_o he_o this_o opinion_n either_o as_o a_o doctrine_n or_o a_o consequence_n either_o of_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v dispute_v this_o point_n with_o cellot_n or_o algerus_n it_o not_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o prove_v it_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a this_o consequence_n be_v not_o well_o draw_v from_o the_o principle_n which_o nicetas_n lay_v down_o from_o the_o part_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n may_v reply_v thereunto_o there_o will_v be_v still_o enough_o in_o the_o principle_n itself_o to_o make_v my_o conclusion_n just_a and_o necessary_a for_o those_o that_o absolute_o and_o sincere_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a can_v but_o likewise_o believe_v that_o it_o nourish_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o food_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o distribute_v itself_o through_o all_o the_o part_n of_o our_o body_n be_v add_v to_o our_o substance_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v still_o real_a bread_n and_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v the_o greek_n may_v believe_v that_o the_o troublesomeness_n of_o fast_v be_v effectual_o ease_v thereby_o and_o that_o we_o be_v real_o 155._o ibid_fw-la pag._n 155._o nourish_v not_o with_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o by_o some_o other_o mean_v know_v only_o to_o god_n for_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n only_o the_o substance_n and_o accident_n those_o that_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o substance_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o affirm_v it_o nourish_v must_v attribute_v this_o nourishment_n either_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o the_o accident_n as_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o affirm_v that_o a_o substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o invisible_a and_o insensible_a spirit_n can_v nourish_v our_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v augment_v the_o substance_n of_o they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o accident_n beside_o the_o absurdity_n there_o be_v in_o suppose_v accident_n alone_o nourish_v we_o the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o belong_v to_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o grant_v when_o he_o say_v they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o with_o these_o phylosophical_a consequence_n to_o affirm_v likewise_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o greek_n perhaps_o only_o assert_v the_o 155._o lib._n 2._o
cap_n 6._o pag._n 155._o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a because_o they_o believe_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o fast_a and_o that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v after_o they_o have_v communicate_v be_v a_o mere_a evasion_n which_o plain_o denote_v mr._n arnaud_n perplexity_n for_o the_o greek_n accuse_v the_o latin_n not_o for_o their_o eat_v so_o soon_o after_o the_o communion_n in_o lent_n for_o this_o accusation_n will_v be_v false_a and_o slanderous_a see_v they_o know_v the_o contrary_n but_o he_o accuse_v they_o in_o that_o they_o break_v their_o fast_a by_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n whence_o have_v you_o this_o custom_n say_v nicetas_n to_o celebrate_v edit_fw-la nicetas_n contra_fw-la lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la the_o oblation_n of_o the_o paschal_n mass_n every_o day_n even_o on_o the_o holy_a day_n of_o fast_v as_o well_o as_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n what_o doctor_n thus_o teach_v you_o be_v they_o the_o apostle_n no_o for_o the_o apostle_n make_v a_o canon_n to_o this_o effect_n that_o if_o any_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n reader_n or_o chanter_n that_o be_v in_o health_n fast_v not_o on_o the_o friday_n and_o saturday_n in_o lent_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v degrade_v see_v than_o you_o celebrate_v mass_n at_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n which_o be_v the_o hour_n in_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v how_o then_o keep_v you_o the_o fast_a till_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n break_v it_o as_o you_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o administration_n you_o do_v not_o at_o all_o observe_v it_o and_o therefore_o you_o be_v accurse_v it_o be_v plain_o see_v here_o the_o matter_n concern_v the_o reception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o mean_v it_o break_v the_o fast_a for_o he_o say_v they_o break_v it_o in_o tempore_fw-la ministrationis_fw-la missae_fw-la where_o then_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v this_o evasion_n that_o the_o greek_n say_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a only_o because_o they_o believe_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o fast_a and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o eat_v after_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o communion_n this_o be_v say_v he_o the_o conjecture_n of_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n who_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v over_o this_o treatise_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o tire_v with_o his_o work_n and_o his_o time_n so_o mighty_o take_v up_o that_o he_o can_v afford_v one_o half_a hour_n for_o the_o read_v this_o treatise_n himself_o for_o it_o require_v no_o more_o these_o anonymous_n learned_a man_n do_v often_o deceive_v we_o with_o their_o conjecture_n and_o when_o a_o person_n make_v a_o book_n which_o he_o design_n to_o render_v famous_a throughout_o all_o europe_n in_o send_v it_o to_o all_o the_o court_n in_o christendom_n it_o be_v absolute_o requisite_a not_o to_o trust_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o the_o pope_n that_o his_o friend_n have_v labour_v with_o he_o in_o the_o twelve_o book_n he_o give_v we_o a_o dissertation_n of_o a_o religious_a man_n of_o saint_n genevieve_n on_o john_n scot_n case_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_z moreover_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o have_v desire_v some_o person_n to_o translate_v for_o he_o that_o passage_n of_o herbert_n about_o which_o we_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n here_o he_o give_v we_o the_o conjecture_n of_o a_o anonymous_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o indiscreet_a person_n or_o other_o will_v judge_v hereupon_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n whole_a book_n be_v make_v up_o only_o of_o incoherent_a fragment_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o thus_o judge_v but_o i_o wish_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v rectify_v and_o digest_v himself_o what_o other_o have_v furnish_v he_o with_o and_o not_o be_v like_o the_o sea_n in_o this_o particular_a which_o receive_v into_o its_o womb_n all_o the_o water_n of_o river_n communicate_v only_o to_o they_o its_o bryniness_n humbert_n never_o think_v of_o give_v any_o of_o these_o sense_n to_o the_o passage_n propose_v to_o we_o out_o of_o nicetas_n he_o never_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a either_o because_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v immediate_o after_o or_o because_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o same_o impression_n and_o the_o same_o strength_n by_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o by_o any_o other_o common_a food_n but_o he_o only_o understand_v they_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n do_v real_o nourish_v we_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o food_n which_o change_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o that_o he_o ground_v his_o charge_n of_o stercoranism_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o anonymouse_n know_v better_o now_o in_o paris_n the_o true_a meaning_n of_o nicetas_n than_o humbert_n who_o live_v in_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o constantinople_n with_o this_o religious_a leo_n the_o nine_o have_v affirm_v the_o latin_n have_v the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o greek_n mr._n arnaud_n thereupon_o take_v occasion_n to_o insult_v over_o i_o and_o tell_v i_o he_o will_v be_v judge_v by_o myself_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a 141._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 50_o pag_n 141._o leo_n that_o live_v among_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o know_v better_o than_o i_o their_o opinion_n who_o now_o come_v six_o hundred_o year_n after_o assure_v the_o world_n upon_o my_o own_o bare_a word_n of_o the_o contrary_a without_o any_o proof_n or_o testimony_n and_o ten_o or_o twelve_o page_n further_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o humbert_n who_o be_v contemporary_a with_o nicetas_n and_o in_o the_o same_o city_n with_o he_o do_v not_o well_o comprehend_v nicetas_n his_o meaning_n and_o that_o himself_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o mr._n his_o anonymous_n understand_v it_o better_o than_o humbert_n whence_o come_v this_o partiality_n but_o say_v he_o nicetas_n assert_n transubstantiation_n as_o full_o as_o humbert_n 1st_a lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 1st_a can_v do_v which_o we_o must_v examine_v those_o say_v nicetas_n who_o walk_v in_o the_o light_n eat_v the_o bread_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o drink_v his_o immaculate_a blood_n in_o the_o bread_n say_v he_o moreover_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o our_o saviour_n body_n there_o be_v three_o live_a thing_n which_o give_v life_n to_o those_o that_o eat_v worthy_o thereof_o to_o wit_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n according_a to_o that_o say_n there_o be_v three_o that_o bear_v witness_n and_o these_o three_o be_v in_o one_o he_o prove_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o our_o saviour_n body_n by_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o gush_v thence_o in_o his_o crucifixion_n and_o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o say_v the_o holy_a and_o live_a spirit_n remain_v in_o his_o inlve_a flesh_n and_o we_o eat_v this_o flesh_n in_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v change_v by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o live_v in_o he_o by_o eat_v his_o live_n and_o deify_v flesh_n can_v nicetas_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n more_o plain_o show_v his_o opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o more_o positive_o exclude_v mr._n claude_n '_o be_v vain_a conjecture_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o in_o the_o style_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v precise_a and_o positive_a i_o answer_v that_o by_o the_o bread_n of_o grace_n nicetas_n mean_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o law_n and_o that_o his_o sense_n be_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o azyme_n can_v be_v which_o he_o prove_v 1._o because_o the_o azyme_n be_v not_o bread_n till_o it_o receive_v the_o perfection_n of_o leaven_n 2._o because_o the_o azyme_n be_v a_o dead_a thing_n have_v no_o inlve_a virtue_n in_o it_o whereas_o the_o leaven_a bread_n have_v leaven_n which_o be_v to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v life_n and_o soul_n whence_o he_o conclude_v it_o be_v proper_a to_o become_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v there_o be_v in_o this_o body_n three_o live_a thing_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o run_v down_o from_o his_o pierce_a side_n and_o the_o spirit_n because_o his_o flesh_n be_v ever_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n whence_o he_o infer_v it_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o not_o in_o the_o azyme_n we_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v christ_n body_n we_o live_v in_o he_o by_o eat_v his_o live_n and_o deify_v flesh_n and_o this_o be_v nicetas_n his_o reason_n which_o i_o confess_v be_v a_o little_a odd_a but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v
precaution_n ourselves_o to_o prevent_v be_v surprise_v by_o it_o when_o the_o christian_a religion_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o reform_v the_o abuse_n of_o man_n who_o believe_v their_o idol_n be_v god_n she_o at_o the_o same_o time_n correct_v their_o expression_n she_o no_o long_o suffer_v man_n to_o speak_v of_o god_n in_o the_o plural_a nor_o of_o jupiter_n and_o mercury_n and_o these_o other_o false_a divinity_n as_o former_o especial_o in_o the_o pulpit_n and_o sermon_n or_o in_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n as_o to_o the_o example_n of_o philosopher_n we_o must_v not_o wonder_v if_o they_o accommodate_v their_o expression_n to_o the_o language_n of_o other_o man_n although_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n for_o they_o be_v not_o the_o master_n of_o it_o the_o necessity_n of_o make_v themselves_o understand_v and_o the_o fear_n of_o pass_v for_o extravagant_n shall_v they_o affect_v a_o new_a style_n oblige_v they_o to_o express_v themselves_o as_o the_o world_n do_v see_v they_o can_v make_v it_o unlearn_v their_o language_n and_o accustom_v itself_o to_o speak_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n this_o show_v their_o opinion_n do_v not_o reign_v when_o humane_a language_n establish_v itself_o and_o that_o moreover_o at_o this_o day_n they_o be_v not_o popular_a but_o this_o do_v not_o show_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n touch_v this_o mystery_n be_v not_o find_v ready_o make_v it_o be_v form_v on_o the_o sentiment_n man_n begin_v to_o have_v of_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o be_v mention_v suppose_v then_o that_o from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christianity_n it_o be_v believe_v the_o testimony_n of_o our_o sense_n be_v false_a and_o deceitful_a and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n man_n will_v have_v avoid_v speak_v according_o to_o sense_n and_o religion_n which_o be_v the_o master_n of_o it_o will_v never_o have_v suffer_v it_o and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o if_o the_o supposition_n be_v make_v which_o i_o mention_v it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v popular_a there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o people_n but_o aught_o to_o know_v that_o the_o substance_n which_o he_o receive_v be_v not_o that_o of_o bread_n but_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n beside_o this_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o religion_n and_o philosophy_n philosophical_a opinion_n do_v not_o so_o great_o concern_v the_o world_n in_o general_n nor_o in_o particular_a those_o that_o hold_v they_o that_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v so_o much_o trouble_v about_o common_a expression_n how_o contrary_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v to_o these_o opinion_n and_o liable_a to_o error_n no_o man_n will_v be_v damn_v for_o believe_v a_o dead_a body_n be_v the_o material_a part_n of_o man_n which_o remain_v that_o animal_n be_v not_o automates_n but_o real_a live_a body_n nor_o that_o colour_n real_o in_o the_o object_n nor_o for_o believe_v the_o sun_n and_o firmament_n move_v and_o not_o the_o earth_n these_o carthesians_n and_o coperniciens_fw-la have_v not_o yet_o assert_v their_o sentiment_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n nor_o obligatory_a on_o the_o conscience_n so_o that_o if_o the_o contrary_a sentiment_n be_v erroneous_a they_o be_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v so_o dangerous_a as_o that_o humane_a speech_n must_v be_v therefore_o alter_v but_o if_o christian_a religion_n have_v propose_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v she_o have_v offer_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n as_o a_o article_n which_o oblige_v the_o conscience_n and_o reject_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o a_o damnable_a error_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n and_o consequent_o she_o ought_v to_o warn_v man_n touch_v the_o expression_n and_o not_o leave_v to_o our_o sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o cheat_n and_o impostor_n the_o power_n of_o make_v a_o council_n say_v in_o a_o determination_n of_o faith_n that_o we_o offer_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o say_v in_o fine_a this_o council_n only_o denote_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v be_v a_o unjustifiable_a evasion_n for_o when_o we_o denote_v 693._o p._n 693._o the_o matter_n of_o it_o by_o the_o term_n of_o substance_n of_o bread_n we_o consider_v it_o before_o its_o consecration_n suppose_v it_o be_v believe_v that_o by_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v no_o more_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o these_o father_n consider_v it_o after_o the_o consecration_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o whole_a discourse_n those_o of_o nice_a have_v thus_o observe_v it_o for_o they_o censure_v they_o for_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n after_o consecration_n now_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o those_o of_o constantinople_n call_v it_o image_n they_o call_v it_o likewise_o a_o substance_n of_o bread_n if_o the_o censure_n of_o those_o of_o nice_a be_v just_a the_o eucharist_n must_v be_v according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n a_o image_n after_o consecration_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v at_o this_o time_n understand_v better_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o council_n of_o constantinople_n than_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a who_o have_v among_o they_o several_a bishop_n that_o assist_v at_o that_o assembly_n and_o among_o other_o him_z who_o preside_v over_o it_o but_o i_o will_v grant_v the_o nicene_n father_n be_v mistake_v and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n understand_v the_o point_n better_o than_o they_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o ought_v to_o have_v censure_v the_o expression_n of_o substance_n of_o bread_n see_v they_o can_v not_o take_v it_o but_o as_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o its_o consecration_n these_o of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o period_n image_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o image_n as_o a_o quality_n attribute_v to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n they_o must_v then_o necessary_o have_v take_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o a_o attribute_n apply_v likewise_o to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o consecration_n yet_o those_o of_o nice_a censure_n the_o first_o and_o do_v not_o in_o any_o manner_n censure_v the_o other_o they_o be_v offend_v at_o the_o one_o and_o not_o at_o the_o other_o which_o conclude_v as_o i_o already_o say_v that_o their_o hypothesis_n be_v not_o transubstantiation_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n compare_v the_o eucharist_n with_o christ_n natural_a 6._o c._n 7._o p._n 6_o 6._o body_n say_v that_o as_o the_o natural_a body_n be_v holy_a be_v make_v divine_a so_o that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n to_o wit_n his_o image_n be_v holy_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o translate_v these_o last_o word_n be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n of_o grace_n mr._n claude_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v false_o translate_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n of_o grace_n if_o this_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o i_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o latin_a translator_n of_o the_o council_n in_o binius_fw-la his_o edition_n for_o he_o have_v insert_v these_o very_a word_n utpote_fw-la per_fw-la quandam_fw-la sanctificationem_fw-la gratiae_fw-la santificata_fw-la and_o in_o the_o margin_n deificata_n that_o be_v to_o say_v word_n for_o word_n as_o be_v sanctify_v or_o make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n of_o grace_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o justify_v heretofore_o forbesius_n say_v he_o can_v not_o be_v just_o accuse_v for_o falsify_v the_o passage_n of_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n see_v he_o only_o follow_v the_o translation_n of_o socolovius_n have_v he_o so_o soon_o change_v his_o mind_n and_o forget_v his_o own_o maxim_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n than_o that_o there_o it_o concern_v forbesius_n and_o here_o myself_o be_v that_o which_o be_v then_o unjust_a become_v now_o just_a and_o reasonable_a by_o the_o only_a difference_n of_o person_n but_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o falsification_n he_o say_v it_o shall_v be_v render_v be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o favour_n entire_o gracious_a by_o mean_n of_o a_o certain_a consecration_n because_o we_o must_v join_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o why_o rather_o to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d than_o to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d why_o rather_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d gracious_a favour_n than_o grace_n why_o rather_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consecration_n than_o
about_o fifty_o year_n since_o that_o they_o have_v whole_o renounce_v this_o fancy_n but_o this_o confession_n on_o which_o breerewood_n ground_n his_o supposal_n be_v at_o most_o only_o the_o private_a sentiment_n of_o this_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o that_o of_o this_o church_n if_o breerewood_n add_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o head_n without_o any_o proof_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o author_n who_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o which_o we_o have_v see_v of_o cyril_n and_o his_o dispute_n against_o barsabas_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o very_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v late_a than_o the_o confession_n he_o mention_n and_o so_o be_v that_o also_o which_o cottovic_n relate_v the_o letter_n of_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n bear_v date_n 1667._o the_o relation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n which_o say_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n to_o who_o he_o give_v a_o visit_n reside_v near_o the_o city_n of_o herivan_n in_o a_o famous_a monastery_n of_o eutychien_n heretic_n who_o be_v no_o less_o obstinate_a than_o ignorant_a and_o be_v desirous_a to_o confer_v with_o one_o of_o these_o monk_n on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n he_o cunning_o shun_v the_o occasion_n this_o relation_n i_o say_v be_v date_v 1668._o all_o these_o testimony_n show_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n do_v still_o keep_v their_o ancient_a error_n and_o have_v in_o no_o wise_a change_v their_o belief_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v change_v within_o these_o fifty_o or_o sixty_o year_n as_o breerewood_n imagine_v yet_o will_v what_o euthymius_n isaac_n and_o other_o author_n say_v be_v no_o less_o true_a on_o the_o contrary_a the_o change_n which_o breerewood_n attribute_n to_o they_o will_v only_o more_o authorize_v their_o testimony_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o breerewood_n say_v that_o they_o have_v now_o renounce_v that_o fancy_n they_o have_v it_o then_o heretofore_o for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o renounce_v those_o opinion_n which_o they_o never_o hold_v so_o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o their_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n do_v still_o continue_v in_o full_a force_n as_o to_o the_o time_n past_a and_o all_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o body_n of_o a_o church_n to_o change_v a_o opinion_n and_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o which_o be_v quite_o opposite_a without_o any_o noise_n or_o disturbance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a as_o to_o those_o other_o late_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o they_o we_o will_v examine_v they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o see_v after_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o general_o as_o he_o have_v do_v that_o other_o modern_a author_n be_v agree_v therein_o see_v john_n cottovic_n pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr cyrillus_n thomas_n a_o jesus_n barbereau_n the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n be_v late_a author_n and_o yet_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v neither_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n meliorate_v his_o cause_n by_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n nor_o by_o the_o conference_n which_o theorien_n this_o emperor_n deputy_n have_v with_o this_o patriarch_n although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o letter_n have_v these_o expression_n we_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o confound_v it_o as_o 1._o theorien_n dial._n advers._fw-la arm._n bibl._n patr._n graeco_n lat_fw-la tom_fw-mi 1._o eutyches_n do_v nor_o in_o deny_v christ_n humane_a nature_n like_o apollinairus_n but_o according_a to_o cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o book_n he_o write_v against_o nestorius_n in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v incarnate_a but_o we_o must_v not_o immediate_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n it_o be_v the_o patriarch_n in_o particular_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o dialogue_n of_o theorien_n for_o after_o theorien_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n dispute_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v two_o nature_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n the_o patriarch_n himself_o confess_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o his_o opinion_n since_o he_o read_v the_o sacred_a write_n whereupon_o theorien_n have_v demand_v of_o he_o why_o he_o insert_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o patriarch_n answer_v that_o he_o have_v at_o that_o time_n in_o his_o thought_n the_o instance_n which_o be_v common_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v man_n who_o be_v make_v up_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v but_o one_o nature_n although_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o which_o he_o consist_v remain_v without_o confusion_n and_o change_v and_o that_o he_o believe_v st._n cyril_n mean_v the_o same_o in_o fine_a he_o tell_v he_o he_o will_v show_v he_o a_o secret_a which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v divulge_v among_o his_o people_n that_o there_o be_v a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n name_v john_n who_o be_v a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o the_o monophysit_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o that_o believe_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o writing_n of_o this_o john_n together_o with_o the_o approbation_n of_o another_o of_o his_o predecessor_n name_v gregory_n who_o add_v thereunto_o these_o word_n i_o believe_v likewise_o what_o the_o holy_a patriarch_n have_v here_o write_v and_o anathematise_v those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o all_o these_o circumstance_n that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o unite_v to_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o be_v not_o the_o public_a sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n but_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o dispute_v with_o theorien_n and_o that_o he_o have_v take_v this_o opinion_n from_o the_o secret_a writing_n of_o this_o john_n and_o gregory_n but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o here_o demand_v how_o this_o person_n can_v in_o conscience_n continue_v a_o patriarch_n in_o the_o armenian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n to_o answer_v this_o objection_n i_o need_v only_o give_v the_o character_n of_o this_o person_n such_o as_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v in_o this_o same_o conference_n and_o this_o will_v more_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o now_o say_v this_o say_v he_o do_v i_o intend_v to_o do_v i_o will_v immediate_o write_v to_o all_o the_o armenian_a bishop_n whithersoever_o they_o be_v to_o assemble_v in_o council_n and_o when_o meet_v i_o will_v produce_v all_o the_o argument_n allege_v by_o the_o armenian_n and_o which_o in_o effect_n do_v seem_v to_o favour_v they_o then_o will_v i_o propose_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n all_o the_o contrary_a proof_n which_o you_o have_v now_o offer_v i_o and_o at_o first_o will_v take_v the_o armenian_n part_n and_o dispute_v against_o you_o but_o insensible_o and_o by_o degree_n and_o with_o great_a caution_n will_v begin_v to_o discover_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o have_v hitherto_o so_o great_o obtain_v among_o they_o i_o will_v convince_v they_o by_o john_n the_o patriarch_n book_n and_o all_o the_o other_o proof_n you_o have_v furnish_v i_o with_o in_o fine_a i_o will_v declare_v myself_o open_o for_o the_o greek_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a i_o will_v contend_v for_o the_o truth_n against_o the_o armenian_n i_o hope_v by_o god_n assistance_n my_o sheep_n will_v hear_v my_o voice_n and_o follow_v i_o so_o that_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o flock_n and_o one_o shepherd_n if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v for_o i_o nothing_o will_v be_v more_o welcome_a to_o i_o but_o if_o not_o i_o will_v notwithstanding_o confirm_v the_o true_a doctrine_n together_o with_o those_o on_o my_o side_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o your_o patriarch_n a_o writing_n under_o my_o hand_n and_o seal_n and_o sign_v by_o my_o bishop_n contain_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n now_o this_o writing_n shall_v contain_v among_o other_o article_n this_o same_o that_o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o universal_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o that_o council_n have_v receive_v that_o we_o anathematise_v all_o those_o anathematise_v by_o that_o council_n espcial_o
eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o severus_n and_o timotheus_n aylurus_n and_o in_o general_a all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v this_o council_n this_o discourse_n plain_o show_v that_o this_o good_a patriarch_n be_v a_o little_a jesuitical_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n to_o act_n a_o deceitful_a part_n in_o his_o council_n much_o less_o in_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o gather_v hence_o that_o the_o sentiment_n which_o he_o in_o the_o beginning_n propose_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o which_o occasion_v all_o this_o intrigue_n be_v not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n but_o his_o own_o particular_a for_o have_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o armenian_n and_o greek_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o term_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o do_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o stratagem_n to_o effect_v this_o design_n it_o will_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o equivocation_n a_o misunderstanding_n or_o at_o most_o but_o a_o question_n concern_v word_n which_o must_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o christian_a charity_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o necessity_n of_o promise_v the_o emperor_n deputy_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v insert_v in_o this_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n a_o express_a article_n contain_v the_o condemnation_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n if_o in_o effect_n the_o armenian_n follow_v not_o their_o opinion_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o eutymius_n and_o isaac_n be_v neither_o impostor_n nor_o calumniator_n when_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o say_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a humane_a nature_n but_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o or_o change_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n after_o the_o deposition_n of_o those_o author_n i_o mention_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n a_o thing_n so_o certain_a now_o it_o hence_o manifest_o follow_v that_o the_o armenian_n can_v hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n and_o all_o mr._n arnaud_v exception_n be_v vain_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o the_o proof_n i_o already_o allege_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n decide_v the_o question_n and_o need_v not_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o yet_o will_v we_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o unanimous_o assert_v the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o express_a term_n the_o 12._o guido_n carmel_n suma_fw-la de_fw-la heres_fw-la de_fw-fr she_o arm._n cap._n 12._o twenty_o second_o error_n say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n consist_v in_o their_o not_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o they_o hold_v they_o be_v only_o so_o by_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o establish_v they_o only_o as_o a_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n and_o in_o another_o place_n argue_v against_o their_o opinion_n the_o armenian_n say_v he_o have_v no_o salvo_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n which_o they_o themselves_o utter_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o wit_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o thus_o expound_v they_o the_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n but_o this_o exposition_n will_v not_o pass_v because_o the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o real_a man._n man_n be_v the_o true_a image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o god_n but_o he_o be_v not_o true_a god_n by_o nature_n if_o then_o this_o be_v only_o the_o resemblance_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n or_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o armenian_n false_o say_v it_o can_v be_v call_v the_o true_a body_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n reject_v this_o testimony_n ask_v they_o why_o they_o can_v give_v you_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o they_o believe_v guy_n carme_n be_v mistake_v it_o be_v indeed_o my_o opinion_n that_o we_o must_v not_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o importance_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o may_v deceive_v other_o or_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o but_o as_o to_o guy_n carme_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o religious_a who_o be_v all_o his_o life_n time_n devote_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o often_o employ_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o several_a occasion_n as_o a_o most_o trusty_a servant_n and_o moreover_o a_o person_n of_o good_a part_n and_o considerable_a learning_n in_o those_o day_n be_v prior_n general_n also_o of_o his_o order_n inquisitor_n general_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n in_o the_o balearian_n isle_n and_o write_v of_o the_o armenian_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o make_v concern_v heresy_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v write_v a_o thing_n so_o positive_o and_o clear_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v he_o not_o well_o assure_v of_o it_o what_o advantage_n can_v he_o expect_v by_o impute_v false_o to_o a_o whole_a church_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o the_o roman_n that_o persecute_v in_o the_o west_n those_o who_o be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n and_o why_o will_v he_o give_v this_o advantage_n against_o truth_n to_o those_o deem_v heretic_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o guy_n carme_v flourish_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o john_n 22_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o all_o the_o east_n be_v overspread_v with_o emissarys_n and_o especial_o armenia_n 18._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 13._o 18._o who_o king_n ossinius_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n receive_v the_o preacher_n which_o the_o pope_n send_v he_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o people_n and_o set_v up_o school_n thoughout_v all_o part_n of_o armenia_n to_o teach_v the_o religion_n and_o language_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v then_o no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o a_o person_n in_o those_o circumstance_n wherein_o guy_n carme_n be_v who_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o divers_a heresy_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o get_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n bethink_v 8._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3._o ch._n 8._o himself_o to_o say_v that_o guy_n carme_n be_v the_o only_a author_n that_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o transubstantiation_n despensus_fw-la &_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n say_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o ground_v himself_o on_o their_o testimony_n but_o so_o confident_a a_o assertion_n deserve_v well_o perhaps_o to_o be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v take_v up_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o prejudice_v person_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n with_o he_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v whether_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v a_o little_a more_o circumspect_a than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o will_v not_o dissemble_v say_v he_o that_o several_a author_n as_o well_o catholic_n as_o heretic_n have_v accuse_v the_o armenian_n for_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n guy_n carme_v express_o impute_v to_o they_o this_o error_n prateolus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o he_o coppy_n guy_n carme_v his_o word_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o prateolus_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v follow_v guy_n carme_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitys_n thesis_n be_v not_o justifyable_a and_o therefore_o have_v choose_v rather_o of_o his_o
natural_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n may_v it_o not_o happen_v that_o the_o same_o expression_n have_v be_v use_v in_o divers_a age_n and_o among_o divers_a people_n under_o different_a respect_n and_o yet_o have_v be_v use_v for_o different_a end_n and_o on_o different_a occasion_n it_o be_v not_o good_a reason_n to_o conclude_v there_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a and_o uniform_a reason_n in_o all_o age_n and_o among_o all_o people_n that_o have_v oblige_v they_o to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o term_n under_o pretence_n that_o it_o have_v be_v every_o where_n and_o at_o all_o time_n use_v for_o how_o many_o ancient_a term_n be_v there_o which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o use_n although_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o be_v at_o first_o use_v no_o long_o subsist_v the_o use_n of_o term_n be_v a_o thing_n unaccountable_a enough_o and_o sufficient_o subject_a to_o change_v either_o in_o regard_n of_o divers_a people_n or_o age_n and_o the_o occasion_n the_o reason_n or_o principle_n of_o this_o use_n be_v no_o less_o unaccountable_a too_o suppose_v this_o expression_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o a_o general_a reason_n why_o must_v this_o reason_n be_v a_o general_a doubt_n that_o natural_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n be_v it_o not_o sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v a_o general_a interest_n which_o all_o christian_n have_v to_o establish_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o humane_a substance_n in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o make_v thereof_o a_o common_a confession_n in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o of_o his_o incarnation_n i_o mean_v in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o so_o the_o father_n have_v call_v it_o be_v it_o not_o sufficient_a it_o be_v a_o general_a interest_n which_o they_o have_v in_o all_o place_n and_o in_o all_o age_n to_o receive_v with_o a_o profound_a respect_n the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v public_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o these_o two_o interest_n be_v general_a belong_v to_o all_o time_n and_o all_o nation_n and_o be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n of_o this_o expression_n in_o question_n be_v it_o as_o general_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v but_o in_o fine_a suppose_v it_o be_v a_o general_a doubt_n that_o occasion_v these_o term_n of_o true_a and_o true_o i_o say_v it_o be_v sufficient_a it_o be_v a_o doubt_n likely_a to_o happen_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o weak_a person_n and_o not_o necessary_o in_o those_o of_o all_o man_n for_o there_o have_v be_v weak_a christian_n at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n the_o church_n have_v never_o be_v without_o they_o and_o of_o who_o there_o ought_v always_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a care_n take_v now_o this_o doubt_n touch_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o it_o can_v spiritual_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o procure_v we_o the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n the_o grace_n of_o sanctification_n the_o hope_n of_o everlasting_a life_n that_o by_o it_o we_o obtain_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o doubt_n i_o say_v easy_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o weak_a person_n who_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v be_v sufficient_o puzzle_v at_o the_o simplicity_n of_o this_o sacrament_n wherein_o there_o only_o appear_v bread_n and_o wine_n suppose_v then_o one_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v only_o use_v to_o prevent_v this_o doubt_n to_o strengthen_v the_o weak_a in_o this_o regard_n and_o conciliate_v more_o respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n what_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v in_o this_o which_o be_v not_o reasonable_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v there_o any_o body_n now_o say_v he_o tempt_v with_o this_o doubt_n and_o 783._o page_n 783._o need_v to_o be_v strengthen_v against_o it_o do_v not_o common_a sense_n show_v that_o he_o will_v express_v it_o in_o proper_a term_n to_o make_v himself_o understand_v and_o disacknowledg_v it_o by_o expression_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o it_o he_o will_v say_v for_o example_n that_o he_o doubt_n whether_o god_n work_v on_o our_o soul_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o whether_o he_o fill_v it_o with_o his_o efficacy_n he_o will_v say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o doubt_n but_o the_o eucharist_n be_v endow_v with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o will_v never_o think_v of_o express_v this_o doubt_n in_o these_o term_n i_o doubt_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o of_o reject_v it_o in_o these_o here_o i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v why_o these_o pretend_a doubter_n who_o he_o introduce_v without_o any_o occasion_n or_o reason_n will_v not_o consult_v common_a sense_n whereby_o to_o express_v their_o doubt_n in_o intelligible_a term_n suppose_v they_o doubt_v of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n why_o shall_v they_o not_o say_v we_o doubt_v whether_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o we_o doubt_v whether_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n those_o that_o have_v now_o their_o mind_n possess_v with_o these_o doubt_n do_v they_o think_v of_o propose_v they_o in_o these_o equivocal_a term_n which_o need_v a_o commentary_n to_o explain_v they_o we_o doubt_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n clear_a and_o proper_a term_n be_v not_o so_o hard_a to_o be_v find_v have_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o common_a opinion_n itself_o against_o which_o they_o will_v form_v their_o doubt_n will_v have_v furnish_v they_o with_o requisite_a expression_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o tell_v we_o why_o this_o doubt_n be_v not_o repel_v in_o formal_a term_n by_o say_v we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n be_v contain_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n let_v he_o show_v we_o from_o antiquity_n his_o pretend_a doubt_n explain_v in_o requisite_a term_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v it_o and_o i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o which_o he_o find_v so_o ridiculous_a state_v according_a to_o my_o sense_n in_o palladius_n how_o be_v the_o gift_n say_v a_o religious_a 75._o pallad_n hist_o laus_fw-la cap._n 75._o person_n able_a to_o sanctify_v i_o i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o doubt_n which_o be_v heretofore_o design_v to_o be_v prevent_v as_o appear_v by_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n god_n say_v he_o change_v the_o thing_n offer_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n miss_n apud_fw-la vict._n ant._n miss_n and_o we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o this_o be_v true_a and_o by_o elias_n of_o crete_n god_n change_v the_o thing_n offer_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n greg._n elias_n great_fw-mi in_o greg._n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o this_o be_v true_a let_v he_o show_v we_o the_o father_n have_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o i_o will_v show_v he_o they_o have_v say_v it_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o virtue_n for_o walafridus_n strabo_n a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v give_v this_o title_n to_o one_o of_o the_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr virtute_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la say_v afterward_o in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n 10._o valafridus_n strabo_n de_fw-fr rec_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 17._o rupert_n in_o mat._n cap._n 10._o by_o way_n of_o confirmation_n that_o the_o mystery_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o rupert_n although_o he_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o time_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n have_v introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o latin_a church_n yet_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v right_o call_v and_o be_v true_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o reference_n to_o we_o it_o effect_n the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n crucify_a dead_a and_o bury_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v so_o positive_a in_o affirm_v
and_o particular_a or_o such_o equivalent_a one_o as_o may_v prevent_v a_o man_n be_v mistake_v in_o they_o moreover_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o transubstantiation_n of_o itself_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o that_o humane_a nature_n be_v natural_o averse_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o then_o if_o the_o father_n design_v to_o teach_v it_o they_o shall_v be_v content_a with_o these_o general_a expression_n which_o six_o not_o the_o mind_n be_v as_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o several_a sense_n have_v they_o no_o reason_n to_o fear_v lest_o humane_a inclination_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o turn_v people_n mind_n on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o carry_v they_o off_o from_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o word_n in_o fine_a we_o need_v only_o consider_v the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o expression_n themselves_o which_o be_v propose_v to_o prejudicate_v according_a to_o appearance_n that_o they_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o they_o can_v no_o soon_o have_v this_o sense_n give_v they_o but_o they_o become_v immediate_o difficult_a and_o perplex_a whereas_o in_o take_v they_o otherwise_o they_o become_v easy_a and_o intelligible_a what_o can_v there_o be_v for_o example_n more_o perplex_v than_o this_o usual_a proposition_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o a_o man_n take_v it_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o what_o must_v we_o conceive_v by_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v it_o real_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n they_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v they_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n how_o can_v these_o appearance_n be_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o but_o why_o must_v not_o that_o be_v bread_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n why_o if_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n be_v it_o call_v bread_n be_v it_o that_o which_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o how_o be_v that_o which_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n see_v there_o be_v no_o common_a subject_n of_o which_o we_o can_v rational_o say_v that_o it_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o now_o body_n and_o blood_n after_o this_o rate_n a_o man_n know_v not_o on_o which_o side_n to_o turn_v himself_o whereas_o if_o you_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n you_o will_v meet_v with_o no_o difficulty_n for_o the_o sacrament_n usual_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v create_v no_o trouble_n to_o amans_fw-la mind_n now_o when_o we_o contend_v about_o two_o sense_n our_o reason_n will_v lead_v we_o to_o prejudicate_v in_o favour_n of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o most_o easy_a and_o less_o intricate_a and_o make_v we_o suppose_v it_o without_o proof_n till_o such_o time_n as_o it_o evident_o appear_v that_o the_o other_o although_o more_o difficult_a yet_o be_v the_o true_a compare_v now_o i_o pray_v our_o pretention_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v the_o most_o just_a and_o natural_a he_o ground_n he_o on_o two_o reason_n who_o strength_n and_o truth_n we_o question_v and_o have_v already_o overthrow_v and_o i_o ground_n i_o on_o principle_n which_o must_v be_v grant_v by_o both_o party_n and_o which_o be_v apparent_o conclusive_a for_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o we_o must_v prejudicate_v in_o behalf_n of_o nature_n of_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n the_o manner_n of_o the_o sacramental_a expression_n and_o the_o most_o easy_a and_o least_o perplex_a sense_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n guide_v man_n of_o itself_o to_o explain_v themselves_o about_o it_o in_o precise_a term_n and_o indeed_o necessary_o oblige_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o natural_a repugnancy_n of_o man_n mind_n do_v not_o entire_o favour_v this_o prejudication_n it_o be_v then_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o rational_a than_o the_o other_o mr._n arnaud_v ground_n his_o pretention_n on_o a_o advantage_n which_o we_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o as_o well_o as_o he_o for_o he_o say_v he_o understand_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v allege_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n we_o say_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o which_o we_o allege_v but_o i_o ground_n i_o on_o particular_a advantage_n to_o which_o he_o can_v pretend_v now_o it_o be_v far_o more_o reasonable_a to_o establish_v a_o particular_a right_n on_o particular_a advantage_n than_o to_o establish_v it_o on_o a_o common_a thing_n for_o from_o that_o which_o be_v common_a to_o both_o party_n there_o can_v arise_v no_o particular_a privilege_n the_o three_o reflection_n although_o we_o have_v this_o right_a to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n allege_v in_o her_o own_o favour_n must_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n and_o not_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n yet_o in_o the_o answer_v we_o make_v we_o do_v not_o absolute_o make_v use_n of_o this_o right_n for_o before_o we_o return_v our_o answer_n we_o establish_v the_o real_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n by_o authentic_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o their_o book_n so_o that_o our_o answer_n be_v only_o a_o application_n of_o that_o which_o the_o father_n themselves_o have_v teach_v we_o thus_o have_v mr._n aubertin_n use_v they_o and_o thus_o have_v i_o use_v they_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n there_o be_v then_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_v when_o he_o produce_v some_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o offer_v they_o to_o be_v consider_v dislocate_v from_o my_o proof_n whereas_o they_o ought_v only_o be_v consider_v in_o their_o reference_n to_o these_o proof_n from_o which_o they_o draw_v their_o light_n and_o strength_n for_o example_n when_o i_o answer_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n ignatius_n take_v from_o theodoret_n collection_n which_o bear_v that_o heretic_n receive_v not_o the_o eucharist_n 2._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_n 2._o ch_z 2._o and_o the_o oblation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n i_o say_v that_o ignatius_n sense_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o adopt_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v his_o body_n as_o if_o he_o have_v no_o real_a body_n which_o be_v the_o foolish_a imagination_n of_o those_o heretic_n as_o appear_v by_o tertullian_n '_o s_z dispute_n against_o martion_n but_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o true_a body_n which_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o this_o answer_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o have_v already_o produce_v and_o which_o show_v they_o mean_v by_o the_o term_n of_o flesh_n or_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n not_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o flesh_n but_o the_o sacrament_n or_o symbol_n of_o it_o which_o be_v in_o itself_o bread_n to_o take_v this_o answer_n alone_o separate_v from_o the_o proof_n which_o authorise_v it_o to_o declaim_v afterward_o that_o i_o return_v answer_n without_o ground_v they_o on_o proof_n be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v neither_o honest_a nor_o ingenuous_a moreover_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v these_o heretic_n believe_v our_o saviour_n christ_n adopt_v the_o bread_n for_o to_o be_v his_o body_n as_o have_v no_o true_a body_n of_o his_o own_o be_v ground_v on_o tertullian_n attribute_v this_o opinion_n to_o martion_n who_o as_o every_o one_o know_v follow_v in_o this_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o those_o that_o teach_v this_o ridiculous_a adoption_n of_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o s._n ignatius_n speak_v on_o the_o contrary_a of_o heretic_n that_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o ancient_a heretic_n still_o retain_v some_o use_n of_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v it_o in_o their_o manner_n but_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o according_a to_o the_o just_a and_o true_a design_n of_o its_o institution_n which_o be_v to_o represent_v and_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o suffer_v death_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o because_o they_o deny_v our_o saviour_n assume_v real_a flesh_n affirm_v he_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n only_o in_o a_o phantasm_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v contest_v hereupon_o beside_o that_o i_o can_v
and_o by_o those_o they_o every_o day_n give_v to_o the_o people_n concern_v this_o mystery_n it_o be_v true_a they_o may_v be_v free_v from_o it_o by_o a_o thousand_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o denote_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o exchange_n of_o name_n which_o be_v make_v between_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v but_o we_o be_v not_o wont_a to_o do_v every_o thing_n immediate_o which_o we_o can_v do_v and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o several_a be_v free_v from_o it_o by_o this_o mean_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o we_o may_v reasonable_o conceive_v a_o rank_n of_o person_n who_o have_v not_o of_o '_o emselve_n sufficient_a knowledge_n to_o clear_v this_o difficulty_n mr._n arnaud_v earnest_o demand_n of_o we_o why_o these_o people_n do_v not_o 578._o page_n 577_o 578._o understand_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o consubstantiation_n rather_o than_o to_o take_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o all_o christian_n since_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o that_o of_o consubstantiation_n have_v be_v embrace_v by_o the_o lutheran_n whereas_o the_o last_o sense_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o no_o body_n and_o as_o yet_o never_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n i_o answer_v in_o two_o word_n it_o be_v because_o neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o consubstantiation_n be_v then_o find_v out_o and_o that_o these_o person_n we_o speak_v of_o have_v not_o philosophy_n enough_o to_o invent_v they_o themselves_o they_o follow_v nature_n which_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o take_v otherwise_o this_o proposition_n if_o we_o understand_v it_o literal_o than_o by_o conceive_v the_o ordinary_a idea_n of_o real_a bread_n and_o the_o common_a notion_n of_o a_o real_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v two_o inconsistent_a idea_n moreover_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o all_o christian_n for_o this_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o what_o have_v be_v see_v hitherto_o we_o may_v judge_v what_o truth_n there_o be_v in_o this_o proposition_n neither_o do_v i_o at_o present_a mind_n what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o last_o sense_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o no_o body_n this_o be_v as_o little_a ture_n as_o the_o rest_n rupert_n hold_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n john_n of_o paris_n have_v open_o assert_v it_o not_o to_o mention_v here_o that_o the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n since_o damascen_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o when_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o deny_v or_o affirm_v thing_n mr._n arnaud_n be_v always_o at_o his_o liberty_n i_o say_v that_o these_o person_n of_o the_o second_o rank_n of_o who_o we_o now_o speak_v find_v great_a inconsistency_n in_o these_o term_n bread_n and_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n find_v no_o sense_n in_o this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o appear_v to_o they_o unintelligible_a mr._n arnaud_n say_v hereupon_o that_o when_o two_o inconsistent_a notion_n be_v affirm_v one_o of_o another_o we_o learn_v three_o thing_n 1_o these_o two_o notion_n affirm_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o notion_n of_o each_o one_o of_o the_o term_n 2._o the_o affirmation_n which_o be_v make_v of_o '_o they_o 3._o the_o falsity_n and_o impossibility_n of_o this_o affirmation_n and_o that_o if_o this_o proposition_n be_v of_o a_o person_n to_o who_o we_o can_v attribute_v a_o falsity_n we_o have_v a_o four_o knowledge_n which_o be_v that_o this_o impossible_a affirmation_n be_v not_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o proposition_n have_v in_o his_o mind_n i_o grant_v this_o but_o i_o grant_v not_o the_o consequence_n he_o will_v draw_v hence_o that_o one_o know_v a_o inconsistent_a sense_n for_o that_o which_o he_o call_v a_o inconsistent_a sense_n be_v not_o a_o sense_n we_o know_v a_o inconsistency_n a_o mutual_a repugnancy_n of_o term_n which_o can_v be_v reconcile_v but_o we_o do_v not_o conceive_v a_o sense_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o this_o philosophy_n surpass_v his_o understanding_n and_o seem_v to_o he_o to_o contain_v a_o manifest_a falsity_n we_o must_v then_o endeavour_v to_o explain_v it_o to_o he_o and_o make_v he_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o a_o affirmative_a proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o speak_v of_o person_n who_o respect_v the_o three_o term_n of_o which_o this_o proposition_n consist_v according_a to_o their_o literal_a signification_n conceive_v the_o common_a idea_n of_o bread_n the_o common_a idea_n of_o a_o human_a body_n and_o take_v the_o term_n est_fw-fr in_o a_o sense_n of_o be_v real_a this_o be_v suppose_v i_o say_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o a_o affirmative_a proposition_n a_o sense_n be_v a_o notion_n which_o unite_v two_o idea_n and_o in_o which_o a_o man_n mind_n may_v acquiesce_v either_o in_o deceive_v or_o not_o deceive_v itself_o if_o it_o be_v not_o deceive_v it_o be_v a_o real_a sense_n if_o it_o be_v it_o be_v a_o false_a sense_n the_o knowledge_n of_o a_o inconsistency_n be_v on_o the_o contrary_a a_o notion_n that_o so_o separate_v two_o idea_n that_o it_o make_v they_o oppose_v and_o overthrow_v one_o another_o and_o declare_v they_o irreconcilable_a now_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o a_o man_n can_v reconcile_v in_o his_o mind_n two_o idea_n which_o his_o understand_a judge_n to_o be_v absolute_o repugnant_a to_o conceive_v a_o sense_n be_v to_o conceive_v a_o thing_n possible_a to_o conceive_v a_o inconsistency_n be_v to_o conceive_v that_o there_o be_v therein_o a_o impossibility_n to_o conceive_v a_o sense_n be_v to_o conceive_v a_o state_n wherein_o the_o mind_n or_o understanding_n may_v subsist_v whereas_o to_o conceive_v a_o inconsistency_n be_v to_o conceive_v that_o there_o be_v not_o there_o a_o state_n wherein_o the_o mind_n can_v subsist_v it_o be_v then_o certain_a as_o i_o say_v that_o a_o inconsistency_n be_v not_o a_o sense_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o speak_v abusive_o to_o say_v a_o inconsistent_a sense_n for_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o sense_n which_o be_v not_o a_o sense_n a_o sense_n be_v a_o notion_n which_o unite_v two_o idea_n and_o a_o inconsistency_n disunite_v they_o all_o mr._n claude_v subtlety_n 580._o page_n 580._o or_o rather_o deceit_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n lie_v in_o that_o he_o do_v not_o distinguish_v between_o a_o conceive_a and_o a_o express_a sense_n and_o a_o sense_n believe_v and_o approve_v of_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o who_o find_v a_o proposition_n include_v a_o inconsistency_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n and_o see_v no_o other_o sense_n therein_o do_v approve_v no_o other_o but_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o they_o conceive_v no_o other_o sense_n therein_o for_o they_o conceive_v a_o inconsistent_a sense_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o conceive_v only_o inconsistent_a term_n be_v therein_o affirm_v and_o therefore_o disapprove_v of_o they_o and_o conclude_v from_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o this_o sense_n that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o proposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o church_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n philosophy_n have_v give_v here_o a_o false_a stroke_n for_o fot_o to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n conceive_v a_o inconsistent_a sense_n be_v to_o speak_v absurd_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o those_o that_o offer_v a_o inconsistent_a proposition_n and_o these_o that_o judge_v it_o inconsistent_a those_o that_o offer_v it_o do_v not_o always_o see_v the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o term_n either_o because_o they_o conceive_v they_o under_o respect_n wherein_o the_o inconsistency_n do_v not_o discover_v itself_o or_o because_o they_o conceive_v they_o confuse_o and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n wherein_o they_o hide_v from_o themselves_o the_o contradiction_n and_o then_o those_o that_o judge_v of_o their_o proposition_n enter_v into_o their_o thought_n and_o conceive_v the_o sense_n which_o the_o other_o have_v imagine_v to_o be_v possible_a although_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v not_o they_o suspend_v a_o while_n their_o own_o judgement_n to_o put_v themselves_o in_o the_o place_n of_o other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n conceive_v this_o apparent_a possibility_n which_o have_v deceive_v they_o but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o conceive_v
between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o we_o paschasus_n ratbert_n a_o religious_a of_o corbie_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v according_a to_o we_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o treat_v of_o these_o point_n in_o three_o different_a place_n of_o his_o work_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n 36._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o page_n 36._o mr._n arnaud_n call_v our_o pretention_n on_o this_o subject_a a_o new_a hypothesis_n and_o a_o pure_a work_n of_o fancy_n but_o add_v he_o as_o man_n fancy_n be_v very_o different_a that_o of_o other_o minister_n who_o write_v besore_n aubertin_n turn_v not_o on_o this_o hinge_n as_o not_o think_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o set_v '_o emselve_n more_o against_o paschasus_n than_o other_o author_n of_o that_o century_n so_o that_o this_o same_o paschasus_n against_o who_o they_o pronounce_v such_o woe_n be_v at_o first_o in_o another_o course_n of_o fancy_n one_o of_o their_o best_a friend_n henry_n boxornius_n a_o fnrious_a and_o passionate_a calvinist_n assert_n that_o he_o perfect_o well_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o make_v he_o a_o calvinist_n by_o the_o common_a privilege_n of_o all_o the_o minister_n to_o make_v calvinist_n of_o who_o they_o please_v hospinien_n likewise_o treat_v he_o very_o kind_o and_o take_v he_o for_o one_o of_o the_o witness_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o 9th_o century_n blondel_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v any_o particular_a quarrel_n against_o he_o but_o only_o charge_v he_o for_o follow_v the_o innovation_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr and_o the_o greek_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v embrace_v by_o charlemagne_n and_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n but_o do_v not_o think_v of_o make_v he_o a_o author_n of_o any_o considerable_a change_n in_o the_o world_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o rancour_n and_o injustice_n in_o this_o discourse_n first_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v he_o make_v it_o criminal_a in_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o to_o do_v the_o same_o do_v the_o aversion_n which_o he_o have_v to_o our_o person_n transport_v he_o so_o far_o that_o he_o can_v endure_v we_o shall_v be_v agree_v with_o he_o no_o not_o in_o one_o point_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o oft_o as_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o affirm_v paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n we_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n add_v that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o odds_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o why_o may_v we_o not_o at_o least_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o one_o point_n if_o we_o can_v in_o more_o let_v he_o oppose_v we_o as_o oft_o as_o he_o will_v touch_v the_o innovation_n of_o paschasus_n we_o shall_v not_o dislike_v it_o for_o he_o maintain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n but_o let_v he_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o paschasus_n also_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v that_o herein_o we_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o himself_o assert_v and_o all_o roman_a catholic_n with_o he_o second_o it_o be_v not_o general_o true_a that_o those_o who_o write_v before_o mr._n aubertin_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n the_o author_n of_o the_o orthodox_n treatise_n 479._o page_n 479._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n print_v at_o lion_n in_o the_o year_n 1595._o express_o mention_n that_o paschasus_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o consubstantiation_n mr._n le_fw-fr faucheur_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n 6._o lib._n 9_o ch._n 6._o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n reside_v substantial_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n du_n plessis_n rank_n he_o among_o those_o that_o 8_o book_n 4._o of_o the_o sacrament_n pretend_v in_o the_o mass_n ch_n 8_o have_v propose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o church_n and_o long_o before_o they_o berenger_n himself_o attribute_v to_o paschasus_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o well_o as_o we_o sententia_fw-la say_v he_o according_a dom._n lanfranc_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n to_o lanfranc_n imo_fw-la vecordia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la paschasi_fw-la atque_fw-la lanfranci_n minime_fw-la superesse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la substantiam_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o cite_v authority_n when_o the_o point_n concern_v a_o matter_n which_o may_v be_v clear_v by_o read_v paschasus_n himself_o he_o that_o take_v pain_n to_o read_v exact_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la domini_fw-la his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o of_o s._n matthew_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n will_v find_v first_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v absolute_o into_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n which_o die_v and_z rise_v again_o although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n still_o remain_v second_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o that_o as_o he_o have_v join_v our_o substance_n to_o his_o divinity_n so_o he_o will_v have_v his_o substance_n to_o be_v in_o our_o flesh_n three_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n must_v be_v understand_v neither_o of_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o of_o his_o body_n in_o virtue_n but_o of_o his_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n crucify_a and_o rise_v in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n four_o that_o he_o dispute_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n five_o that_o there_o be_v make_v against_o his_o doctrine_n such_o objection_n as_o natural_o arise_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v six_o that_o he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v these_o objection_n on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o hence_o methinks_v very_o clear_o result_v that_o paschasus_n hold_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o same_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o gregory_n vii_o and_o innocent_a iii_o establish_v since_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o this_o truth_n can_v be_v call_v in_o question_n yet_o must_n what_o i_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v remember_v that_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la do_v not_o every_o where_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o a_o manner_n so_o express_v or_o uniform_a but_o that_o there_o be_v here_o and_o there_o several_a passage_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o favour_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o several_a other_o that_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n or_o may_v be_v turn_v to_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o damascen_n doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v grant_v i_o this_o see_v he_o sometime_o allege_v paschasus_n his_o expression_n t'elude_v such_o kind_n of_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o father_n now_o hence_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o several_a protestant_n have_v be_v deceive_v by_o these_o passage_n have_v reckon_v this_o author_n among_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n but_o their_o error_n have_v spring_v from_o the_o want_n of_o attentive_a examine_v the_o depth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o do_v right_a in_o draw_v hence_o advantage_n against_o those_o that_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o more_o exact_a scrutiny_n of_o he_o especial_o consider_v that_o this_o opinion_n justify_v itself_o by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o write_n and_o that_o this_o be_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o sentiment_n and_o that_o also_o of_o his_o whole_a church_n we_o need_v only_o now_o see_v whether_o paschasus_n in_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o he_o first_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o before_o he_o do_v teach_v mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v that_o according_a to_o my_o proper_a principle_n this_o will_v be_v impossible_o human_a his_o reason_n be_v
that_o i_o say_v in_o some_o place_n of_o my_o answer_n that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o of_o themselves_o capable_a to_o give_v rise_v to_o this_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o must_v come_v from_o elsewhere_o that_o suppose_v these_o expression_n and_o a_o thousand_o such_o like_a be_v every_o day_n utter_v by_o the_o father_n they_o can_v never_o form_v in_o the_o people_n mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v unless_o they_o be_v propossess_v with_o it_o by_o some_o other_o mean_n that_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o before_o paschasus_n make_v this_o first_o explication_n man_n abandon_v their_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o conceive_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o certain_o no_o place_n but_o the_o solitary_a and_o idle_a convent_n of_o corbie_n can_v bring_v forth_o such_o a_o extravagant_a fancy_n let_v a_o man_n upon_o this_o judge_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n what_o kind_n of_o blade_n this_o 839._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 839._o paschasus_n must_v be_v according_a to_o mr._n claude_n see_v that_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o be_v able_a to_o invent_v a_o opinion_n which_o can_v never_o come_v into_o any_o body_n head_n but_o his_o own_o and_o further_o have_v the_o power_n and_o good_a luck_n to_o persuade_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o with_o circumstance_n which_o be_v yet_o more_o admirable_a certain_o this_o be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o man_n i_o answer_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v his_o consequence_n always_o ill_o we_o say_v that_o the_o people_n who_o usual_o follow_v the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n and_o who_o meditation_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o of_o '_o emselve_n to_o invent_v this_o pretend_a manner_n of_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o exist_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n both_o at_o a_o time_n can_v not_o raise_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n hence_o conclude_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o paschasus_n have_v invent_v this_o opinion_n or_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v other_o to_o embrace_v it_o this_o consequence_n be_v absurd_a for_o we_o have_v example_n of_o such_o kind_n of_o person_n as_o paschasus_n who_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o true_a light_n of_o nature_n and_o fall_v into_o remote_a imagination_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o have_v before_o they_o and_o which_o the_o people_n be_v certain_o never_o capable_a of_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o some_o respect_n one_o may_v marvel_v at_o these_o figuary_n of_o human_a invention_n because_o they_o be_v irregularity_n it_o be_v likewise_o astonish_v to_o see_v man_n capable_a of_o so_o many_o disorder_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o disorder_n be_v more_o than_o human_a or_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o people_n who_o do_v do_v not_o invent_v a_o opinion_n themselves_o to_o follow_v it_o when_o it_o be_v well_o contrive_v and_o colour_v we_o see_v this_o happen_v every_o day_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v propose_v something_o more_o solid_a the_o true_a way_n to_o know_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n or_o not_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o if_o they_o do_v we_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o charge_v he_o with_o a_o innovation_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o find_v their_o doctrine_n different_a from_o he_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o innovate_v and_o this_o be_v the_o course_n mr._n aubertin_n have_v take_v for_o he_o offer_v not_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n of_o which_o he_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n till_o he_o show_v by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o each_o particular_a century_n that_o till_o paschasus_n his_o time_n no_o body_n ever_o speak_v like_o he_o whence_o it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o belong_v therefore_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v they_o design_v to_o deal_v sincere_o to_o take_v this_o course_n and_o show_v that_o paschasus_n say_v nothing_o but_o what_o other_o say_v before_o he_o this_o will_v have_v be_v a_o easy_a and_o direct_a method_n suppose_v paschasus_n have_v not_o be_v a_o innovator_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o like_o the_o engage_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o discussion_n he_o think_v it_o more_o for_o his_o purpose_n to_o fall_v upon_o a_o fruitless_a criticism_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o no_o body_n public_o declare_v himself_o 841._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 841._o against_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o the_o time_n he_o live_v that_o no_o body_n write_v against_o he_o that_o no_o bishop_n no_o abbot_n of_o his_o order_n reproach_v he_o with_o it_o that_o there_o be_v only_o some_o person_n who_o show_v in_o secret_a they_o be_v fright_v at_o these_o truth_n and_o say_v not_o in_o writing_n but_o in_o particular_a discourse_n that_o he_o have_v go_v too_o far_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o till_o three_o year_n after_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o book_n suppose_v this_o remark_n to_o be_v as_o certain_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v it_o what_o advantage_n will_v he_o pretend_v hence_o will_v paschasus_n be_v ever_o the_o less_o a_o innovator_n for_o his_o not_o find_v any_o thing_n publish_v against_o he_o during_o his_o life_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o his_o book_n be_v but_o little_o know_v at_o first_o and_o afterward_o but_o of_o small_a esteem_n with_o great_a man_n and_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v themselves_o oblige_v at_o length_n to_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v only_a because_o they_o see_v several_a follow_v it_o who_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n shun_v the_o oppose_v he_o during_o his_o life_n that_o they_o may_v not_o bring_v upon_o they_o so_o terrible_a a_o adversary_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o ignorance_n of_o what_o these_o three_o great_a man_n be_v who_o have_v another_o kind_n of_o esteem_n among_o the_o learned_a than_o paschasus_n it_o be_v also_o a_o ridiculous_a conjecture_n to_o imagine_v they_o lie_v quiet_a during_o his_o life_n because_o his_o doctrine_n be_v then_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o oppose_v for_o if_o this_o reason_n hinder_v they_o from_o write_v against_o paschasus_n during_o his_o life_n why_o do_v it_o not_o do_v the_o same_o after_o his_o death_n see_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v still_o the_o same_o and_o paschasus_n carry_v it_o not_o away_o with_o he_o into_o his_o grave_n but_o at_o bottom_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o this_o remark_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o as_o to_o john_n scot_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o guess_v he_o write_v since_o paschasus_n his_o death_n we_o know_v he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o consequent_o whilst_o he_o be_v in_o france_n whether_o this_o be_v before_o or_o after_o the_o year_n 852_o it_o will_v be_v in_o my_o opinion_n hard_o to_o determine_v as_o to_o raban_n we_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o this_o egilon_n to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n against_o paschasus_n be_v either_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o fuldad_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 822_o or_o another_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o prom_n who_o succeed_v marquard_n in_o the_o year_n 853._o for_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o anonimous_a treatise_n which_o father_n celot_n publish_v which_o be_v that_o raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n when_o he_o write_v this_o letter_n be_v very_o weak_a it_o be_v true_a it_o term_v he_o raban_n of_o mayence_n but_o upon_o another_o occasion_n to_o wit_n when_o the_o author_n accuse_v he_o to_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v expose_v to_o the_o common_a condition_n of_o aliment_n whereas_o when_o he_o mention_n the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v against_o paschasus_n he_o call_v he_o only_a raban_n and_o hence_o can_v be_v nothing_o certain_a gather_v as_o to_o bertram_n mr._n arnaud_n allege_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o there_o be_v little_a 842._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 842._o likelihood_n he_o will_v write_v against_o his_o abbot_n whilst_o he_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdictiction_n and_o that_o paschasus_n who_o believe_v his_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v attack_v without_o a_o crime_n must_v have_v complain_v of_o this_o attempt_n but_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o precedent_n maugin_n have_v write_v touch_v bertram_n that_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o very_a
to_o his_o great_a common_a place_n of_o moral_a impossibility_n and_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o we_o none_o of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laity_n imagine_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o they_o all_o take_v the_o eucharist_n for_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n that_o they_o know_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o which_o we_o obtain_v his_o grace_n and_o that_o we_o must_v meditate_v on_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o receive_v they_o that_o paschasus_n very_o well_o know_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v in_o her_o external_a communion_n only_o out_o of_o a_o carnal_a motive_n lest_o he_o shall_v find_v himself_o too_o weak_a if_o he_o depart_v out_o of_o it_o suppose_v i_o say_v this_o he_o thus_o reason_n let_v we_o imagine_v a_o religious_a under_o a_o regular_a discipline_n and_o he_o so_o young_a that_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o child_n and_o who_o think_v he_o have_v discover_v this_o marvellous_a secret_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a on_o earth_n in_o infinite_a place_n that_o all_o christian_n receive_v he_o real_o every_o time_n they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o by_o a_o deplorable_a blindness_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o happiness_n do_v not_o know_v the_o saviour_n who_o they_o have_v often_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o which_o they_o receive_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o take_v his_o real_a body_n for_o a_o image_n and_o simple_a figure_n that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a man_n that_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o be_v destine_v to_o declare_v it_o to_o the_o world_n this_o conceit_n be_v already_o very_o strange_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o idea_n which_o a_o man_n necessary_o form_n on_o paschasus_n from_o his_o write_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o remote_a from_o the_o humility_n and_o simplicity_n appear_v in_o they_o than_o this_o prodigious_a insolency_n with_o which_o mr._n claude_n charge_v he_o so_o that_o we_o may_v true_o say_v he_o can_v not_o worse_o represent_v the_o character_n of_o his_o mind_n he_o afterward_o say_v that_o this_o enterprise_n of_o paschasus_n of_o instruct_v all_o people_n in_o this_o new_a opinion_n be_v the_o great_a enterprise_n that_o ever_o any_o man_n undertake_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o determine_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v twelve_o they_o wrought_v miracle_n have_v other_o proof_n than_o word_n they_o make_v disciple_n and_o establish_v they_o doctor_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o they_o preach_v paschasus_n have_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o he_o triumphant_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o discourse_n to_o answer_v this_o with_o somewhat_o less_o heat_n we_o will_v reply_v that_o these_o arguing_n will_v have_v be_v perhaps_o of_o some_o use_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n live_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o oration_n before_o he_o in_o genere_fw-la deliberativo_fw-la to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o make_v his_o book_n public_a but_o who_o tell_v he_o at_o present_a that_o paschasus_n must_v necessary_o have_v all_o these_o thing_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o study_v they_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v in_o his_o closet_n who_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o those_o who_o teach_v novelty_n think_v throly_a on_o what_o they_o do_v when_o arius_n a_o simple_a priest_n of_o alexandria_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o teach_v this_o dreadful_a novelty_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n he_o propose_v to_o himself_o at_o first_o the_o change_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o every_o where_o overthrow_v what_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v or_o compare_v his_o design_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o examine_v what_o there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o eutychius_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n their_o first_o thought_n be_v present_o to_o set_v forth_o what_o they_o imagine_v most_o consonant_a to_o truth_n leave_v the_o success_n to_o time_n and_o manage_v themselves_o afterward_o as_o occasion_n require_v the_o great_a affair_n do_v usual_o begin_v after_o this_o manner_n man_n enter_v upon_o they_o without_o much_o reflection_n and_o afterward_o drive_v they_o on_o through_o all_o that_o happen_v unforeseen_a 2._o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n arguing_n we_o need_v only_o apply_v they_o to_o john_n scot_n or_o bertram_n suppose_v we_o then_o as_o he_o will_v have_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o whole_a world_n believe_v firm_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o it_o know_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n no_o long_o subsist_v after_o their_o consecration_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v and_o be_v now_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n that_o the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n john_n scot_n a_o simple_a religious_a undertake_v to_o disabuse_v all_o the_o people_n to_o persuade_v they_o that_o what_o they_o have_v hitherto_o take_v for_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o through_o a_o deplorable_a error_n they_o have_v hitherto_o worship_v a_o object_n which_o deserve_v not_o this_o adoration_n and_o that_o henceforth_o by_o his_o ministry_n and_o at_o his_o word_n all_o the_o earth_n shall_v change_v its_o faith_n and_o worship_n do_v this_o design_n appear_v less_o strange_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n than_o that_o he_o impute_v to_o paschasus_n upon_o our_o supposition_n all_o the_o difference_n i_o find_v be_v that_o scot_n enterprise_n will_v be_v great_a and_o hard_a than_o that_o of_o paschasus_n for_o it_o be_v difficulter_n to_o root_v ancient_a and_o perpetual_a opinion_n out_o of_o man_n mind_n than_o to_o inspire_v they_o with_o new_a one_o to_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o rite_n altar_n the_o object_n of_o their_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o piety_n than_o to_o make_v they_o receive_v new_a service_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o subject_n for_o which_o they_o have_v already_o a_o great_a respect_n howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o john_n scot_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o according_a to_o mr_n arnaud_n hypothesis_n this_o book_n be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o his_o age._n a_o thousand_o argument_n will_v never_o hinder_v but_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v true_a why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a for_o paschasus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o advance_v any_o novelty_n with_o which_o the_o church_n before_o that_o time_n be_v unacquainted_a why_o must_v there_o be_v in_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v alike_o facility_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o impossibility_n on_o the_o other_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v one_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o other_o against_o it_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n which_o be_v uncontrollable_a one_o of_o they_o must_v necessary_o have_v offer_v a_o new_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o general_a belief_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v a_o innovator_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v paschasus_n if_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o impossible_a to_o be_v john_n scot._n mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o so_o warm_v himself_o in_o his_o consequence_n see_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v without_o do_v he_o wrong_n that_o never_o man_n spend_v his_o pain_n to_o less_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n 3._o all_z that_o can_v be_v reasonable_o say_v of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o be_v yet_o young_a and_o imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o think_v this_o marvel_n be_v not_o enough_o know_v and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o explain_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o undertake_v to_o instruct_v his_o
be_v one_o it_o be_v also_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o only_a body_n in_o truth_n we_o find_v this_o same_o opinion_n in_o another_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o 2._o rupert_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr divin_n off._n cap._n 2._o some_o attribute_n to_o rupert_n and_o other_o to_o walramus_fw-la this_o body_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o virgin_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v nor_o indeed_o be_v two_o body_n because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o word_n be_v on_o high_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o here_o below_o in_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o likely_a that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n during_o the_o great_a heat_n of_o the_o dispute_n of_o lanfranc_n against_o berenger_n there_o be_v several_a adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o follow_v this_o opinion_n which_o may_v be_v manifest_o collect_v from_o a_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n attribute_n to_o the_o berengarian_o in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dom._n lanfran_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n either_o the_o bread_n must_v be_v carry_v to_o heaven_n to_o be_v change_v there_o into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v descend_v on_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v change_v into_o it_o now_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v do_v this_o argument_n necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o berengarian_o do_v set_v themselves_o against_o person_n who_o think_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n or_o as_o speak_v damascen_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n as_o the_o food_n be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n on_o this_o hypothesis_n they_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o either_o the_o body_n which_o be_v above_o must_v come_v down_o here_o below_o or_o that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v here_o below_o must_v be_v carry_v above_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v immediate_o that_o the_o conjunction_n can_v be_v well_o make_v otherwise_o but_o they_o can_v not_o have_v the_o least_o reason_n or_o likelihood_n of_o reason_n to_o form_v this_o objection_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understand_v it_o for_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n the_o distance_n or_o proximity_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o of_o this_o body_n make_v not_o this_o conversion_n either_o more_o easy_a or_o more_o difficult_a though_o the_o bread_n here_o below_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o heaven_n though_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v above_o in_o heaven_n descend_v here_o below_o on_o earth_n this_o contribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o make_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o other_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o speak_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o a_o kind_n of_o local_a motion_n as_o be_v that_o of_o ascend_v or_o descend_v it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o berengarian_o oppose_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n we_o may_v moreover_o justify_v the_o same_o thing_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la one_o of_o berenger_n adversary_n for_o observe_v here_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v his_o sentiment_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o berenger_n himself_o neque_fw-la vero_fw-la mirari_fw-la vel_fw-la diffidere_fw-la lanfr_n in_o notis_fw-la d'_fw-fr acheri_fw-la in_o vitam_fw-la lanfr_n debemus_fw-la deum_fw-la facere_fw-la posse_fw-la ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la consecratur_fw-la virtute_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la &_o ministerio_fw-la sacerdotis_fw-la uniatur_fw-la corpori_fw-la illi_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la maria_fw-la virgin_n redemptor_n noster_fw-la assumpsit_fw-la quip_n utrumque_fw-la substantia_fw-la corporea_fw-la utrumque_fw-la visibile_fw-la si_fw-la reminiscimur_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la ex_fw-la corporea_fw-la &_o incorporea_fw-la ex_fw-la mortali_fw-la &_o immortali_fw-la substantia_fw-la esse_fw-la compactos_fw-la si_fw-la denique_fw-la firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la divinam_fw-la humanamque_fw-la naturam_fw-la convenisse_fw-la personam_fw-la it_o be_v neither_o a_o matter_n of_o admiration_n nor_o of_o doubt_n for_o god_n to_o make_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o this_o body_n which_o our_o redeemer_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v a_o corporeal_a substance_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o visible_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o we_o ourselves_o be_v compose_v of_o a_o corporeal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o if_o in_o fine_a we_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o two_o nature_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v join_v together_o in_o unity_n of_o person_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v these_o passage_n to_o show_v the_o reader_n how_o great_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v they_o when_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v they_o be_v a_o chimaera_n of_o the_o minister_n invention_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sentiment_n which_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n hold_v by_o divers_a author_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o to_o mention_v here_o that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v follow_v he_o and_o this_o be_v the_o first_o conclusion_n which_o can_v be_v draw_v hence_o but_o from_o hence_o also_o follow_v several_a other_o most_o important_a matter_n for_o first_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n as_o some_o will_v persuade_v we_o see_v those_o very_a author_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n and_o who_o seem_v to_o come_v the_o near_a to_o paschasus_n his_o expression_n be_v at_o bottom_n and_o in_o effect_n infinite_o distant_a from_o his_o doctrine_n second_o hence_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o regular_a in_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o 12_o century_n see_v considerable_a author_n then_o public_o explain_v their_o belief_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o subsist_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n from_o hence_o be_v apparent_a how_o little_a certainty_n and_o confidence_n a_o rational_a man_n can_v put_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o suppose_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n when_o berenger_n be_v first_o condemn_v that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v the_o contrary_n may_v be_v justify_v as_o well_o by_o the_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n relate_v of_o the_o berengarian_o as_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la in_o fine_a it_o may_v be_v see_v here_o how_o frivolous_a and_o vain_a mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n be_v who_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n transubstantiation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o take_v berengarius_fw-la his_o part_n nor_o dispute_v on_o this_o article_n against_o the_o latin_n for_o if_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o determine_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o one_o may_v therein_o make_v a_o free_a profession_n to_o believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la berenger_n great_a adversary_n what_o reason_n can_v the_o greek_n have_v to_o dispute_v and_o make_v opposition_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o raise_v objection_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o author_n who_o i_o last_o mention_v and_o to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o habitation_n 828._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o p._n 828._o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v in_o heaven_n and_o in_o the_o bread_n remain_v on_o earth_n and_o conserve_n its_o nature_n and_o the_o application_n of_o this_o bread_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o instrument_n to_o communicate_v the_o grace_n merit_v by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n render_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o
advantage_n but_o moreover_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n how_o many_o error_n be_v there_o in_o author_n which_o have_v be_v never_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o any_o person_n nor_o reproach_v to_o those_o that_o teach_v '_o they_o there_o be_v strange_a instance_n of_o this_o and_o here_o be_v one_o from_o among_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v singular_a in_o its_o kind_n photius_n testify_v that_o theodorus_n mospueste_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o original_a sin_n both_o east_n and_o west_n have_v be_v as_o great_o animate_v against_o this_o author_n as_o can_v be_v imagine_v he_o be_v condemn_v even_o after_o his_o death_n in_o the_o five_o council_n there_o be_v never_o then_o any_o person_n to_o be_v less_o favour_v than_o he_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o capital_a error_n observe_v by_o photius_n have_v be_v animadvert_v by_o any_o author_n of_o the_o 6_o century_n in_o the_o very_a time_n when_o theodorus_n be_v use_v with_o most_o severity_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n by_o which_o we_o conclude_v that_o if_o a_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o church_n it_o follow_v that_o this_o church_n have_v hold_v it_o and_o approve_v it_o be_v not_o convince_a and_o what_o he_o relate_v of_o theodorus_n of_o mospueste_n be_v a_o considerable_a argument_n of_o it_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v grant_v that_o never_o man_n be_v more_o at_o variance_n with_o himself_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o what_o he_o now_o say_v overthrow_v the_o better_a part_n of_o his_o book_n those_o that_o have_v read_v it_o may_v remember_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o dispute_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v reduce_v to_o negative_a argument_n perfect_o like_a unto_o those_o which_o he_o now_o condemn_v the_o greek_n say_v he_o without_o cease_v have_v not_o condemn_v then_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n therefore_o they_o believe_v it_o with_o '_o they_o cerularius_n do_v not_o concern_v himself_o at_o berenger_n condemnation_n he_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n humbert_n do_v not_o reproach_v the_o greek_n with_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o nicetas_n do_v not_o reproach_v the_o latin_n with_o their_o believe_v it_o therefore_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o this_o article_n we_o can_v scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o these_o kind_n of_o conclusion_n in_o every_o page_n he_o do_v the_o same_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o other_o schismatical_a church_n he_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o silence_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o silence_n of_o the_o armenian_n and_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o other_o when_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o 12_o century_n how_o many_o time_n have_v he_o remember_v thâ—_n necessity_n of_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o paschasi_v and_o bertramist_n how_o many_o prodigious_a exclamation_n have_v he_o make_v at_o their_o not_o be_v condemn_v at_o their_o not_o bait_v one_o another_o and_o when_o the_o discourse_n be_v about_o paschasus_n and_o the_o innovation_n which_o we_o charge_v he_o with_o with_o what_o exaggeration_n have_v he_o not_o urge_v this_o argument_n that_o paschasus_n be_v not_o public_o reprehend_v by_o any_o person_n for_o thirty_o year_n be_v never_o punish_v nor_o admonish_v that_o he_o offer_v a_o doctrine_n contrary_n to_o the_o church_n apply_v i_o pray_v you_o to_o this_o rhetoric_n what_o he_o say_v now_o of_o this_o great_a number_n of_o error_n in_o ecclesiastical_a author_n which_o have_v be_v never_o animadvert_v by_o any_o body_n nor_o reproach_v to_o those_o who_o have_v teach_v '_o they_o add_v hereunto_o his_o example_n of_o theodorus_n of_o mospueste_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o who_o he_o say_v likewise_o afterward_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o these_o error_n have_v be_v condemn_v by_o any_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n of_o that_o age_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n for_o he_o suppose_v he_o may_v have_v err_v on_o the_o eucharist_n by_o a_o capital_a error_n in_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o he_o affirm_v that_o in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v strange_a that_o never_o any_o body_n reproach_v he_o with_o this_o error_n lay_v i_o say_v all_o this_o together_o and_o make_v a_o reform_v on_o this_o ground_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n retrench_v whatsoever_o agree_v not_o with_o this_o rule_n which_o he_o here_o give_v we_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a you_o will_v reduce_v his_o volume_n into_o a_o less_o compass_n by_o half_a after_o these_o first_o answer_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o perhaps_o 876._o page_n 876._o well_o satisfy_v he_o hazard_v another_o which_o be_v that_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n may_v have_v two_o sense_n the_o one_o that_o the_o external_a part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o visible_a vail_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o white_a round_a and_o have_v not_o in_o itself_o all_o these_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o we_o the_o other_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o contain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o pretend_v that_o raban_n deny_v this_o proposition_n only_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n and_o not_o in_o the_o second_o but_o this_o answer_n have_v neither_o sincerity_n nor_o truth_n in_o it_o first_o it_o confound_v what_o ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v distinguish_v for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o visible_a veil_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v white_a and_o round_a and_o have_v in_o itself_o all_o the_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o we_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v suppose_v a_o man_n believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v white_a and_o round_a it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v he_o must_v say_v that_o this_o whiteness_n and_o this_o roundness_n which_o be_v the_o veil_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o ever_o any_o body_n imagine_v that_o these_o sensible_a accident_n of_o whiteness_n and_o roundness_n in_o abstracto_fw-la as_o they_o term_v it_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whosoever_o impute_v to_o raban_n the_o combat_v of_o this_o fancy_n charge_v he_o with_o oppose_v such_o a_o imagination_n as_o never_o yet_o enter_v into_o any_o body_n mind_n as_o to_o the_o other_o proposition_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o white_a and_o round_a as_o it_o be_v not_o customary_a to_o express_v it_o in_o these_o term_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n so_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a to_o refute_v it_o in_o these_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o this_o explication_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o force_v and_o remote_a from_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o raban_n his_o word_n that_o there_o be_v few_o reasonable_a person_n to_o who_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v a_o pitiful_a evasion_n yet_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n earnest_o urge_v not_o only_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o raban_n to_o attack_v this_o proposition_n but_o likewise_o that_o of_o bertram_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la and_o although_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o according_a to_o all_o probability_n live_v about_o the_o 9th_o century_n express_o say_v that_o raban_n and_o bertram_n refute_v paschasus_n yet_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v the_o contrary_a and_o say_v that_o he_o demonstrative_o prove_v it_o he_o say_v for_o this_o effect_n that_o there_o be_v people_n in_o that_o time_n who_o gross_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v such_o as_o the_o sacrament_n appear_v to_o be_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v real_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o of_o amalarius_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n issue_v through_o the_o pore_n and_o apply_v unto_o it_o these_o word_n omne_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o os_fw-la intrat_fw-la in_fw-la ventrem_fw-la vadit_fw-la &_o in_o secessum_fw-la emittitur_fw-la that_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o the_o accusation_n which_o florus_n form_v against_o he_o of_o have_v corrupt_v france_n by_o these_o fantastical_a opinion_n that_o amalarius_n have_v
ligaridius_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n 1._o 266_o patriarch_n greek_n of_o jerusalem_n excommunicate_v every_o year_n the_o latin_a church_n 1._o 206_o poor_a be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o 2._o 74._o &_o seq_n point_v fix_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impossible_a etc._n etc._n 1._o 45_o policy_n hinder_v the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n to_o treat_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 1._o 197_o paschasius_fw-la propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o well_o understand_v 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la act_n by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o adversary_n 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la teach_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o real_a presence_n 2._o 198_o paschasius_fw-la never_o vaunt_a that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la endeavour_n to_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o rashness_n 2._o 210_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la acknowledge_v that_o before_o he_o man_n be_v ignorant_a of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la accuse_v of_o be_v a_o visionary_a enthusiast_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 219_o paschasius_fw-la his_fw-la adversary_n affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n 1._o 314_o paschasius_fw-la offer_n his_o opinion_n as_o a_o paradox_n 2._o 224_o paschasius_fw-la and_o bertram_n contrary_a 2._o 255_o paschasius_fw-la submit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n according_a to_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmond_n 2._o 226_o paschasius_fw-la defame_v by_o his_o adversary_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 228_o preface_n to_o the_o answer_n of_o father_n novet_v justify_v 2._o 269_o proof_n negative_a oppose_v against_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n 1._o 272_o proof_n of_o fact_n can_v be_v overthrow_v etc._n etc._n 1._o 17_o proof_n immediate_a strong_a than_o mediate_a one_o 1._o 17_o proof_n which_o consider_v a_o thing_n in_o all_o respect_v strong_a than_o those_o which_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o one_o 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o one_o eye_n and_o sense_n more_o certain_a than_o those_o of_o ratiocination_n 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o fact_n strong_a than_o those_o of_o argumentation_n apply_v on_o the_o same_o fact_n 1._o 22_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n help_v the_o damn_a 1._o 279_o proper_a body_n the_o meaning_n of_o it_o apply_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o 73_o proper_a and_o proper_o be_v apply_v to_o subject_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o propriety_n of_o substance_n 2._o 75_o proper_a have_v several_a signification_n 2._o 75_o q._n question_n be_v of_o right_a how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o 9_o question_n of_o fact_n how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o ibid._n question_n of_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o scripture_n 1._o ibid._n question_n on_o the_o eucharist_n two_o the_o first_o touch_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o touch_v what_o have_v be_v ancient_o hold_v about_o it_o 1._o 36_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o we_o believe_v but_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v 1._o 110_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n frivolous_a 2._o 163_o r._n raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v not_o oppose_v the_o stercoranist_n 2._o 253_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v at_o most_o but_o probability_n 1._o 20_o recapitulation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o say_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 1._o 142_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o be_v sanctify_v according_a to_o the_o greek_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n 1._o 149_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n be_v cause_v say_v the_o greek_n only_o by_o the_o good_a disposition_n of_o the_o soul_n 1._o 15_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n bridget_n 1._o 79_o rupert_n opinion_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n 1._o 288_o russian_n ignorant_a 1._o 70_o roman_a church_n condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o yet_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v 1._o 278_o s._n sacrament_n ought_v to_o be_v establish_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pref._n sacrament_n their_o number_n not_o regulate_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 208_o sacrament_n and_o mystery_n what_o those_o term_n signify_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 2._o 72_o sacrament_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o conjoint_o with_o it_o 2._o 96_o sacrament_n in_o how_o many_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 79_o samonas_n a_o suspëcted_a and_o doubtful_a author_n 1._o 264_o scaliger_n colloquy_n 1._o 38_o sanctification_n of_o the_o bread_n compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v 1._o 194_o seminary_n for_o the_o eastern_a people_n at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o 1._o 103_o seminary_n the_o advantage_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n receive_v thence_o 1._o 104_o sense_n its_o language_n not_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o faith_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 2._o 67_o sense_n its_o language_n literal_a and_o without_o a_o figure_n 2._o 67_o sentiment_n real_a of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 218_o sense_n metaphorical_a of_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v oft_o receive_v 2._o 111_o sense_n first_o and_o natural_a of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o sacramental_a one_o 2._o 157_o sense_n natural_a of_o proposition_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n 2._o 158_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n perplex_v by_o the_o schoolman_n and_o casuist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o 101_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n can_v be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o common_a people_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n 2._o 99_o sense_n particular_a can_v be_v attribute_v to_o person_n who_o explain_v themselves_o only_o in_o geoeral_a term_n 2._o 123_o sign_n take_v their_o name_n from_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v 2._o 73_o synod_n of_o cyril_n de_fw-fr beroa_n and_o parthenius_n against_o cyril_n suppose_a piece_n etc._n etc._n 1._o 210_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v his_o argument_n have_v neither_o evidence_n certainty_n nor_o necessity_n 1._o 277_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n conclude_v nothing_o 1._o 278_o sociniens_fw-la interest_v against_o the_o father_n 1._o 39_o stercoranist_n who_o they_o be_v 2._o 246_o stercoranist_n can_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n 2._o 248_o supplement_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v one_o shall_v make_v to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v absurd_a 2._o 68_o supposition_n of_o what_o use_n in_o a_o dispute_n 1._o 4_o supposition_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o captious_a 2._o 63_o suppose_v we_o ought_v that_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v hold_v 2._o 64_o t._n term_n metaphorical_a which_o use_n have_v make_v proper_a 2._o 11_o term_n true_a and_o true_o be_v apply_v to_o several_a thing_n 2._o 76_o theophylact's_n passage_n explain_v 1._o 309_o translator_n and_o a_o paraphrasi_v their_o difference_n 1._o 359_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v a_o real_a mass_n of_o difficulty_n 1._o 36_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n consider_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v hold_v 1._o 41_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o precise_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n 1._o 120_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o speculative_a doctrine_n 1._o ibid._n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v not_o synonimous_a term_n 1._o 124_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o point_n which_o first_o separate_v the_o greek_n 1._o 245_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v by_o several_a before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1._o 288_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n very_o proper_a for_o person_n that_o be_v curious_a and_o lazy_a 1._o 45_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusory_a in_o what_o it_o promise_v 1._o ibid._n turk_n favour_n those_o who_o give_v they_o most_o money_n 1._o 105_o v._n virtue_n bread_n change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 233_o version_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o mons_fw-la &c_n &c_n 1._o 145_o vicq_n fort_n translator_n of_o herbert_n voyage_n 2_o 41_o voyager_n do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n w._n wittembogard_a one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o arminian_n party_n 1._o 39_o wicked_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n receive_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 146_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 78_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n more_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o the_o eucharist_n 2_o 78._o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n carry_v not_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o primary_n idea_n 2._o 113_o finis_fw-la errata_fw-la part_n i._n page_n 7._o read_v as_o already_o mention_v for_o as_o i_o already_o mention_v p._n 9_o l._n 4._o r._n the_o for_o that_o p._n 12._o l._n ult_n r._n their_o for_o these_o p._n 34._o l._n 1._o r._n of_o for_o which_o p._n 38._o l._n 1._o r_o person_n for_o person_n p._n 38._o l._n 45._o r_o manner_n for_o manner_n p._n 39_o l._n 13._o r._n critic_n for_o a_o critic_n p._n 46._o l._n 23._o r._n a_o for_o any_o p._n 57_o l._n 1._o r._n self_n for_o self_n p._n 90._o l._n 5._o r._n than_o for_o but_o p._n 95._o l._n 4._o r._n be_v not_o for_o yet_o no_o p._n 97._o l._n 1._o r._n although_o schismatical_a for_o although_o the_o schismatical_a p._n 11â—_n l._n 25._o r._n we_o shall_v see_v by_o for_o we_o shall_v by_o l._n 30._o r._n and_o which_o for_o and_o that_o which_o p._n 124._o l._n 40._o r._n latin_n say_v for_o latin_n say_v p._n 158._o l._n ult_n r._n his_o not_o insert_v the_o greek_a for_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o p._n 165._o l._n 1._o r._n which_o be_v for_o which_o must_v 181._o l._n 26._o r._n rational_a for_o national_a p._n 203._o l._n r._n wood_n for_o word_n p._n 210_o l._n 1._o r._n sign_n for_o sign_n p._n 223._o l._n 29._o r._n pursue_v for_o puruse_v p._n 225._o l._n 24._o r._n expression_n for_o expression_n p._n 243._o l._n 1._o deal_n preface_n p._n 153_o l._n 10._o r._n those_o that_o hold_v p._n 365._o l._n 7._o r._n be_v not_o print_v p._n 274._o l._n 14._o r._n and_o yet_o taste_v p._n 279._o l._n 17._o r._n silence_n on_o the_o rest_n for_o silence_v the_o rest_n p._n 291._o l._n 23._o r._n become_v not_o angry_a for_o become_v angry_a p._n 336._o l._n 35._o r._n only_o the_o divinity_n p._n 330._o l._n 22._o r._n colour_n real_o for_o colour_n be_v real_o part_n ii_o page_n 6._o at_o bottom_n of_o the_o page_n r._n and_o for_o where_o p._n 27._o l._n 11._o r._n romanist_n persecute_v for_o that_o persecute_a p._n 47._o l_o 31._o r._n the_o union_n for_o of_o the_o union_n the_o printer_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o absence_n of_o the_o translator_n and_o his_o inconvenient_a distance_n from_o london_n have_v occasion_v some_o lesser_a escape_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n the_o printer_n think_v it_o the_o best_a instance_n of_o pardon_n if_o his_o escape_n be_v not_o lay_v on_o the_o translator_n and_o he_o hope_v they_o be_v no_o great_a than_o a_o ordinary_a understanding_n may_v amend_v and_o a_o little_a charity_n may_v forgive_v r._n royston_n advertisement_n rite_n of_o funeral_n ancient_a and_o modern_a in_o use_n through_o the_o know_a world_n write_v original_o in_o french_a by_o the_o ingenious_a monsieur_n muret._n to_o which_o be_v add_v a_o vindication_n of_o christianity_n against_o paganism_n all_o translate_v into_o english_a by_o p._n lorraine_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n 1683._o the_o content_n of_o the_o say_a book_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o egyptian_n grecian_n roman_n persian_n turk_n chinese_n american_n of_o some_o islander_n of_o the_o tartar_n live_v sepulcher_n fiery_a sepulcher_n water-burial_n airy_a obsequy_n burial_n above_o ground_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n modern_a jew_n schismatic_n christian_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o right_n of_o burial_n and_o law_n on_o that_o behalf_n the_o end_n
or_o at_o least_o doubtful_a and_o suspect_a one_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v his_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a false_a greek_n link_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n 258_o chap._n iu_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n answer_v 269_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n examine_v 272_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n a_o particular_a reflection_n on_o what_o past_a in_o the_o treaty_n of_o râ—union_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o afterward_o 293_o chap._n vii_o several_a passage_n of_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n examine_v 306_o chap._n viii_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o saracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n consider_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n simeon_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a other_o collect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n examine_v 319_o chap._n ix_o several_a passage_n of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n german_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o damascen_n examine_v 429_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n the_o other_o at_o nice_a 339_o chap._n xi_o several_a circumstance_n relate_v to_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a examine_v 355_o the_o second_o part._n book_n v._o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n 14_o chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 26_o chap._n iu_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n that_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 38_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o armenian_n examine_v 44_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 50_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n eight_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700_o till_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n examine_v 61_o chap._n viii_o a_o examination_n of_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 71_o chap._n ix_o that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 89_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 98_o chap._n xi_o other_o reflection_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n 106_o book_n vi_o concern_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o impossible_a and_o that_o it_o have_v effectual_o happen_v chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n 119_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v 131_o chap._n iii_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o rank_n of_o person_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 143_o chap._n iu_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o five_o rank_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n 154_o chap._n v._o general_n consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n 163_o chap._n vi_o mr_n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n 172_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o term_v machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n examine_v the_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a change_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n defend_v 188_o chap._n viii_o that_o paschasius_fw-la ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v 198_o chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 214_o chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n christian_n drutmar_n 229_o chap._n xi_o of_o other_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n amalarius_n heribald_n raban_n bertram_n and_o john_n scot_n 242_o chap._n xii_o of_o personal_a difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o in_o his_o 11_o book_n 259_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_o book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part._n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o 277_o chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a 282_o chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z 284_o chap._n iu_o a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n 292_o chap._n v._o other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v 299_o the_o second_o part._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v still_o of_o great_a weight_n if_o we_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v great_o esteem_v both_o in_o his_o own_o age_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o 303_o chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot_n 306_o chap._n viii_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n 311_o the_o end_n of_o the_o table_n 1683_o coenantibus_fw-la ejs_fw-la accepit_fw-la jesus_n panem_fw-la et_fw-la benedixit_fw-la at_o fregit_fw-la deditque_fw-la discipulis_fw-la fuis_fw-la et_fw-fr ait_fw-fr accipite_fw-la et_fw-la comedite_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la &_o and_n as_o they_o do_v eat_v jesus_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o when_o he_o have_v bless_v he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o my_o body_n mat._n 26._o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n intit'led_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n defend_v book_n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v follow_v chap._n i._n that_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o take_v for_o grant_v as_o i_o have_v
make_v this_o rhapsody_n turn_v roman_n catholic_n which_o may_v well_o transport_v he_o by_o a_o zeal_n common_a to_o young_a convert_v to_o make_v his_o master_n speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n seem_v moreover_o to_o speak_v of_o minister_n but_o it_o be_v know_v by_o every_o one_o that_o scaliger_n be_v none_o witembogard_a be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o arminian_n party_n interest_v against_o the_o french_a minister_n neither_o be_v he_o a_o witness_n to_o be_v full_o believe_v in_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v casaubon_n yet_o if_o what_o spondanus_n have_v write_v of_o casaubon_n be_v true_a we_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o this_o person_n who_o although_o otherwise_o be_v extraordinary_o learn_v do_v not_o excel_v in_o judgement_n he_o be_v a_o man_n say_v he_o of_o a_o fickle_a mind_n and_o ever_o waver_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n 12._o annal_n eccl._n ad_fw-la an._n 1600_o art_n 12._o he_o be_v willing_a to_o please_v both_o party_n and_o by_o that_o mean_v please_v neither_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o near_a familiarity_n he_o have_v with_o cardinal_n perron_n draw_v he_o into_o this_o ambiguos_fw-la humour_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o we_o much_o less_o to_o be_v propose_v as_o a_o example_n for_o the_o regulate_v of_o our_o conduct_n and_o beside_o he_o may_v more_o just_o be_v say_v to_o be_v critic_n than_o a_o minister_n i_o shall_v not_o here_o trouble_v myself_o with_o what_o be_v allege_v concern_v socinus_n and_o his_o follower_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o passion_n and_o injustice_n show_v in_o confront_v they_o with_o we_o see_v the_o point_n here_o in_o question_n be_v what_o our_o most_o know_a minister_n hold_v about_o this_o matter_n i_o confess_v the_o socinian_o reject_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o it_o be_v moreover_o so_o much_o their_o interest_n to_o decry_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o speak_v so_o unjust_o of_o they_o they_o have_v build_v on_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n of_o photinus_n macedonius_n and_o pelagius_n and_o see_v themselves_o oppose_v by_o council_n and_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n this_o have_v move_v they_o not_o only_o to_o have_v no_o respect_n for_o they_o but_o likewise_o to_o lay_v to_o their_o charge_n thing_n which_o they_o never_o believe_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v render_v they_o odious_a and_o mar_v their_o credit_n so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n impose_v on_o we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o socinian_o have_v no_o interest_n in_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o write_n of_o the_o 41._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o pag._n 41._o father_n favour_n the_o catholic_n and_o that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v more_o to_o their_o advantage_n to_o deny_v this_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o be_v apparent_a when_o he_o shall_v produce_v some_o of_o our_o minister_n who_o doubt_v whether_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n favour_n we_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o who_o even_o believe_v they_o be_v against_o we_o shall_v this_o appear_v so_o strange_a to_o we_o it_o be_v not_o a_o easy_a matter_n for_o a_o man_n to_o disentangle_v himself_o out_o of_o all_o the_o corrupt_a passage_n which_o be_v false_o attribute_v to_o the_o father_n and_o set_v forth_o under_o their_o name_n and_o from_o all_o the_o artifices_fw-la make_v use_v of_o to_o disguise_v their_o doctrine_n i_o have_v write_v a_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noiiet_a wherein_o i_o produce_v several_a example_n of_o this_o which_o the_o reader_n may_v peruse_v at_o their_o leisure_n even_o casaubon_n himself_o who_o i_o now_o mention_v be_v one_o of_o they_o who_o have_v fall_v into_o this_o snare_n for_o he_o have_v take_v two_o preparatory_a prayer_n for_o the_o mass_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a work_n of_o st._n ambrose_n although_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v compose_v by_o anselme_n bishop_n of_o canterbury_n now_o if_o any_o person_n have_v be_v deceive_v like_o casaubon_n and_o doubt_v whither_o the_o father_n be_v for_o we_o must_v this_o be_v use_v as_o a_o proof_n against_o we_o ought_v such_o a_o once_o mistake_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o thought_n this_o certain_o be_v contrary_a to_o reason_n but_o for_o one_o minister_n or_o two_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v bring_v against_o we_o we_o can_v produce_v a_o great_a number_n who_o have_v not_o hesitate_v in_o this_o matter_n calvin_n himself_o who_o live_v in_o a_o time_n when_o these_o foppery_n be_v scarce_o discover_v yet_o assert_n that_o the_o father_n have_v retain_v the_o pious_a and_o orthodox_n sense_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o affirm_v that_o not_o have_v find_v they_o at_o all_o to_o derogate_v 18._o inst_z lib._n 4._o c._n 18._o from_o the_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o can_v not_o therefore_o consent_v to_o the_o charge_v of_o they_o with_o impiety_n although_o he_o do_v not_o think_v they_o whole_o excusable_a in_o the_o form_n of_o the_o action_n to_o calvin_n we_o may_v add_v cook_n who_o be_v tutor_n to_o king_n edward_n of_o england_n and_o suppose_v to_o be_v author_n of_o a_o book_n intit'led_a diallacticon_n thomas_n crammer_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n bp._n jewel_n peter_n martyr_n the_o author_n of_o the_o orthodox_n treatise_n andrew_n volan_n the_o divine_n of_o the_o university_n of_o heydelberg_n du_n moulin_n chamier_n rivet_n faucheur_n mestresat_n and_o blondel_n not_o to_o mention_n du_n plessis_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr saumaise_fw-fr nor_o several_a other_o who_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n which_o show_v with_o how_o great_a precipitation_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v assert_v that_o it_o be_v most_o false_a the_o most_o know_a minister_n be_v persuade_v the_o father_n be_v manifest_o for_o they_o and_o the_o solution_n they_o give_v their_o passage_n be_v good_a and_o solid_a what_o he_o mention_n concern_v mr._n daillé_n be_v take_v in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n for_o he_o never_o design_v to_o deny_v the_o advantage_n we_o have_v in_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n nor_o leave_v it_o to_o be_v question_v his_o book_n against_o mr._n adam_n and_o cottiby_n be_v a_o authentic_a proof_n of_o this_o and_o be_v as_o yet_o through_o god_n grace_n in_o a_o capacity_n to_o declare_v his_o own_o thought_n there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o to_o ask_v his_o opinion_n touch_v this_o point_n and_o see_v what_o answer_n he_o will_v make_v there_o will_v appear_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o his_o opinion_n and_o i_o provide_v his_o word_n be_v understand_v as_o he_o mean_v they_o mr._n daillé_fw-fr sais_fw-fr it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o gather_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 2_o de_fw-fr usu_fw-la pat._n c._n 2_o their_o opinion_n touch_v those_o article_n in_o religion_n about_o which_o we_o differ_v because_o the_o matter_n they_o treat_v of_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n very_o remote_a his_o meaning_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v a_o formal_a and_o express_a declaration_n of_o their_o sense_n in_o these_o matter_n which_o shall_v be_v declare_v in_o such_o term_n as_o these_o i_o deny_v or_o affirm_v i_o approve_v or_o condemn_v i_o reject_v or_o receive_v and_o the_o reason_n he_o alleage_n do_v sufficient_o confirm_v this_o for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o matter_n they_o treat_v of_o be_v remote_a from_o our_o controversy_n and_o that_o they_o think_v not_o of_o we_o when_o they_o write_v my_o sense_n differ_v not_o from_o he_o and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v with_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o that_o they_o that_o expect_v to_o find_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n clear_o set_v down_o in_o their_o write_n be_v general_o mistake_v even_o as_o he_o who_o think_v to_o meet_v with_o the_o affection_n and_o desire_v of_o his_o mind_n among_o the_o sound_n of_o bell_n and_o indeed_o if_o we_o expect_v to_o find_v a_o positive_a and_o precise_a rejection_n of_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n among_o we_o we_o shall_v be_v much_o mistake_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v apparent_a in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o extant_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o father_n they_o have_v not_o express_o condemn_v it_o for_o man_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o condemn_v opinion_n before_o they_o appear_v yet_o do_v not_o this_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o father_n be_v against_o transubstantiation_n by_o way_n of_o negation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o their_o silence_n because_o they_o never_o insert_v it_o among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o never_o
propound_v it_o to_o their_o hearer_n nor_o unfold_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o nor_o defend_v its_o consequence_n as_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o they_o have_v without_o question_n do_v have_v they_o believe_v it_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o say_v and_o mr._n daillé_n do_v not_o gainsay_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o few_o line_n after_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v recite_v he_o lay_v down_o this_o general_a proposition_n that_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n on_o the_o controvert_v point_n which_o they_o so_o much_o value_n be_v of_o some_o weight_n and_o amount_v perhaps_o to_o a_o clear_a proof_n but_o sure_o not_o in_o favour_n of_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n who_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a so_o far_o mr._n daillé_n and_o i_o speak_v precise_o the_o same_o language_n but_o i_o affirm_v likewise_o that_o beside_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v several_a thing_n in_o their_o write_n inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o i_o hold_v this_o proof_n do_v evident_o conclude_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v these_o doctrine_n mr._n daillé_n speak_v in_o general_n of_o this_o order_n of_o proof_n say_v he_o free_o confess_v that_o every_o wise_a man_n faith_n be_v as_o a_o body_n who_o part_n have_v a_o dependence_n on_o each_o other_o so_o that_o we_o ibid._n ibid._n may_v know_v by_o the_o thing_n he_o express_v what_o he_o think_v of_o those_o which_o he_o express_v not_o whether_o he_o do_v believe_v they_o or_o not_o it_o be_v unlikely_a he_o will_v admit_v what_o do_v evident_o oppose_v his_o opinion_n or_o reject_v their_o necessary_a consequence_n to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o he_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o this_o way_n of_o handle_v the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n will_v be_v most_o profitable_a and_o more_o proper_a to_o dive_v into_o their_o bottom_n than_o any_o other_o provide_v we_o suppose_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n be_v all_o of_o a_o piece_n and_o do_v no_o way_n contradict_v itself_o and_o the_o other_o that_o he_o who_o will_v judge_v after_o this_o manner_n must_v have_v a_o pierce_a wit_n a_o good_a memory_n and_o a_o judgement_n free_a from_o prejudice_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o supposition_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_o out_o of_o doubt_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o that_o all_o these_o quality_n do_v seldom_o meet_v in_o one_o man_n what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a in_o this_o general_a consideration_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v i_o from_o add_v that_o in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o supposition_n be_v out_o of_o doubt_n and_o the_o second_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v this_o apparent_a we_o need_v but_o consider_v on_o one_o hand_n the_o rank_a these_o doctrine_n hold_v in_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v they_o and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o number_n and_o nature_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o oppose_v they_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n show_v we_o that_o they_o that_o believe_v they_o respect_v they_o as_o inviolable_a mystery_n which_o must_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n in_o religion_n and_o which_o must_v be_v defend_v against_o the_o contradiction_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o for_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v arm_v with_o the_o great_a caution_n as_o be_v in_o short_a mystery_n which_o be_v daily_o represent_v we_o in_o their_o celebration_n and_o participation_n of_o they_o which_o shall_v be_v distinct_o know_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o clear_o and_o plain_o teach_v the_o people_n to_o the_o end_n every_o one_o may_v know_v that_o what_o he_o receive_v be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o saviour_n and_o give_v he_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o a_o creator_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v these_o thing_n it_o have_v believe_v they_o in_o this_o degree_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o the_o father_n in_o general_n will_v take_v such_o care_n as_o not_o to_o maintain_v thing_n which_o overthrow_v they_o or_o reject_v other_o which_o be_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o they_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a i_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v all_o of_o they_o be_v thus_o inconsiderate_a as_o to_o assert_v several_a thing_n which_o may_v just_o scandalize_v their_o follower_n and_o that_o in_o so_o ticklish_a and_o well_o know_v a_o point_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o they_o every_o day_n receive_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o nature_n and_o number_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o shall_v observe_v they_o be_v contrary_a to_o they_o by_o a_o primary_n immediate_a and_o evident_a contrariety_n for_o which_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o sharp_a wit_n nor_o great_a memory_n but_o a_o sound_a understanding_n and_o disinterest_v judgement_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v in_o great_a number_n and_o as_o well_o prevail_v over_o a_o man_n mind_n by_o their_o multitude_n as_o their_o quality_n and_o this_o mr._n daillé_n have_v not_o deny_v so_o that_o as_o i_o do_v not_o thwart_v his_o rule_n so_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v my_o exception_n therefore_o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n betwixt_o we_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v mr._n daillé_n do_v oppose_v our_o exception_n for_o he_o apply_v his_o rule_n to_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n acknowledge_v that_o as_o there_o be_v passage_n in_o the_o father_n write_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v inexplicable_a in_o 1._o c._n 1._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n sense_n so_o there_o be_v likewise_o some_o which_o can_v in_o no_o wise_n admit_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o protestant_n as_o they_o which_o express_o import_v that_o the_o bread_n change_v its_o nature_n that_o by_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n it_o become_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o word_n and_o such_o like_a if_o cardinal_n perron_n say_v he_o and_o other_o sublime_a wit_n on_o both_o side_n protest_v they_o find_v no_o difficulty_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v they_o say_v it_o only_o out_o of_o a_o bravadoe_n turn_v the_o best_a side_n outward_n or_o else_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n be_v very_o dim_a sight_v to_o perceive_v nothing_o but_o darkness_n where_o these_o people_n behold_v nothing_o but_o light_n and_o elsewhere_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o passage_n which_o seem_v to_o deny_v the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n determine_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v that_o council_n let_v the_o father_n add_v he_o affirm_v or_o deny_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v not_o for_o all_o this_o contradict_v thy_o opinion_n whosoever_o thou_o be_v whether_o romanist_n or_o protestant_n more_o strong_o than_o the_o father_n of_o antioch_n do_v in_o appearance_n contradict_v they_o of_o nice_a to_o which_o we_o may_v now_o add_v that_o as_o the_o arian_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o draw_v to_o their_o opinion_n and_o allege_v as_o decisive_a part_n of_o their_o question_n such_o transient_a discourse_n as_o be_v innocent_o mean_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n without_o any_o design_n of_o treat_v on_o this_o so_o likewise_o we_o have_v no_o cause_n neither_o thou_o i_o say_v nor_o i_o to_o allege_v as_o sentence_n pronounce_v in_o our_o case_n which_o have_v be_v state_v but_o of_o late_a the_o say_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v write_v by_o they_o on_o other_o matter_n several_a age_n before_o our_o controversy_n begin_v concern_v which_o they_o have_v express_v themselves_o very_o different_o and_o obscure_o and_o even_o sometime_o in_o appearance_n contradictory_o have_v show_v afterward_o that_o the_o father_n design_v to_o be_v obscure_a in_o their_o discourse_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n to_o hide_v this_o mystery_n from_o the_o catecumenist_n see_v then_o say_v he_o that_o in_o this_o and_o other_o matter_n they_o design_v to_o conceal_v their_o thought_n we_o must_v not_o therefore_o wonder_v if_o their_o expression_n have_v be_v oftentimes_o obscure_a and_o that_o which_o common_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o obscurity_n if_o they_o seem_v sometime_o to_o differ_v and_o contradict_v one_o another_o i_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v well_o understand_v do_v not_o at_o all_o obstruct_v my_o exception_n nor_o what_o i_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n daillé_n speak_v of_o the_o particular_a judgement_n which_o we_o
of_o rome_n and_o in_o fine_a may_v be_v refute_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n own_o example_n which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n be_v indirect_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n see_v he_o will_v decide_v question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o question_n of_o fact_n by_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n which_o be_v such_o a_o disorderly_a way_n of_o proceed_v as_o make_v his_o method_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v artificial_a and_o deceitful_a iii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v open_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o after_o a_o indirect_a and_o artificial_a manner_n which_o lie_v as_o a_o prejudication_n against_o he_o which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n iv_o that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o impression_n which_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n or_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n have_v make_v on_o our_o mind_n do_v nothing_o less_o than_o this_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o treatise_n be_v whole_o useless_a which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n v._o that_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v he_o and_o ruin_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o his_o treatise_n vi_o that_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o much_o glory_n in_o be_v vain_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o course_n we_o take_v to_o confirm_v people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n be_v short_a certain_a and_o easy_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n whereas_o those_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v be_v tedious_a difficult_a uncertain_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o ordinary_a apprehension_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vii_o that_o the_o abridgement_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o my_o first_o answer_n have_v be_v regular_a and_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v but_o a_o mear_v chaos_n of_o confusion_n these_o three_o last_a particular_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n viii_o that_o all_o those_o pretend_a advantage_n mr._n arnaud_n hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a and_o to_o those_o he_o term_v the_o obstinate_a be_v groundless_a imagination_n which_o in_o fine_a do_v only_o manifest_v the_o unprofitableness_n of_o that_o treatise_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n ix_o and_o last_o that_o he_o can_v excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o contradict_v and_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n it_o be_v a_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o seven_o chapter_n book_n ii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v the_o schismatical_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o hold_v by_o these_o christian_n chap._n i._n contain_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a mr._n arnaud_n artifice_n lay_v open_a we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o must_v endeavour_v to_o shelter_v ourselves_o from_o the_o violent_a insulting_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n we_o need_v not_o mention_v how_o this_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o their_o triumph_n see_v all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v 256._o 2d_o part_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n c._n 5._o p._n 256._o already_o thereatn_v we_o with_o produce_v of_o twenty_o million_o of_o witness_n on_o his_o side_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v not_o a_o person_n of_o that_o humour_n as_o to_o abate_v any_o thing_n be_v continual_o charge_v we_o with_o absurdity_n rashness_n confidence_n conviction_n demonstration_n and_o tell_v we_o of_o minister_n confound_v by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o proof_n he_o tell_v the_o world_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o no_o reason_n 11._o p._n 11._o to_o doubt_v in_o a_o matter_n so_o apparent_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o these_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o tell_v we_o moreover_o in_o 113._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 113._o another_o place_n that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n most_o clear_a and_o evident_a and_o that_o be_v we_o not_o withhold_v by_o obstinacy_n we_o shall_v confess_v as_o much_o ourselves_o and_o not_o let_v our_o tongue_n thus_o bely_v our_o conscience_n nay_o even_o before_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n appear_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n it_o have_v already_o get_v the_o name_n of_o invincible_a like_a to_o that_o legion_n of_o old_a under_o the_o emperor_n marcus_n aurelius_n which_o cause_v fire_n from_o heaven_n to_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o head_n of_o its_o enemy_n and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v the_o world_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o usher_v in_o this_o his_o pretend_a victory_n with_o their_o shout_n and_o acclamation_n now_o if_o it_o be_v inquire_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o advantage_n he_o can_v expect_v from_o this_o whole_a controversy_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o be_v 115._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 115._o will_v never_o be_v persuade_v to_o suffer_v one_o of_o its_o clear_a proof_n to_o be_v snatch_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n see_v it_o establish_v the_o faith_n of_o a_o mystery_n wherein_o consist_v the_o object_n of_o its_o devotion_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o god_n preserve_v all_o these_o christian_a society_n although_o divide_v from_o his_o church_n and_o suffer_v not_o the_o tyranny_n of_o infidel_n whole_o to_o swallow_v they_o up_o nor_o the_o knowledge_n of_o principal_a mystery_n to_o be_v quite_o extinguish_v among_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v remain_v as_o witness_n for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n in_o testify_v the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o the_o new_a heretic_n deny_v if_o he_o be_v demand_v whether_o none_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hitherto_o make_v use_n of_o this_o argument_n he_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o no_o 10._o in_o his_o prefa_n p._n 10._o one_o yet_o have_v exact_o handle_v this_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a she_o have_v whereby_o to_o establish_v her_o faith_n and_o devotion_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a providence_n have_v not_o withhold_v for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o violence_n of_o the_o infidel_n nor_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o mahometan_n nor_o preserve_v these_o relic_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o east_n but_o only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n excellent_a treatise_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o admiration_n of_o the_o universe_n you_o must_v not_o then_o think_v it_o strange_a if_o he_o himself_o after_o this_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v present_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o dedicate_v even_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o suffer_v so_o many_o doctor_n to_o make_v panegyric_n in_o its_o praise_n what_o far_o remain_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v compare_v to_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n and_o this_o honour_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o enthusiasm_n say_v that_o as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n before_o his_o birth_n purify_v john_n the_o baptist_n his_o forerunner_n and_o have_v wrought_v this_o miracle_n leave_v the_o virgin_n bosom_n to_o publish_v to_o man_n the_o glad_a tiding_n of_o peace_n so_o likewise_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n when_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o its_o author_n have_v replenish_v a_o great_a man_n with_o its_o divinity_n and_o have_v begin_v its_o miracle_n by_o this_o conversion_n be_v publish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o late_a peace_n make_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o far_o have_v they_o carry_v it_o on_o beyond_o reason_n and_o christian_a modesty_n namque_fw-la si_fw-la liceat_fw-la pusilla_fw-la magnis_fw-la plenum_fw-la &_o numine_fw-la numini_fw-la libellum_fw-la aequare_fw-la ut_fw-la gravibus_fw-la licet_fw-la poetis_fw-la jis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la diem_fw-la subibis_fw-la o_fw-la quantum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la
confident_o undertake_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o this_o same_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o other_o christian_a church_n as_o if_o all_o the_o passage_n from_o rome_n to_o greece_n be_v so_o block_v up_o that_o these_o doctrine_n can_v never_o be_v transport_v thither_o or_o as_o if_o the_o latin_n have_v never_o attempt_v this_o have_v these_o people_n receive_v these_o doctrine_n elsewhere_o or_o invent_v they_o themselves_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v some_o pretence_n for_o his_o argument_n neither_o can_v we_o then_o charge_v he_o with_o assert_v thing_n as_o we_o do_v now_o against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n but_o see_v he_o know_v well_o enough_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v perpetual_o endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n and_o constant_o labour_v at_o this_o since_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o age_n he_o therefore_o upon_o supposal_n they_o have_v effect_v this_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n as_o a_o undoubted_a proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v to_o speak_v modest_o such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o will_v never_o be_v approve_v by_o just_a and_o reasonable_a man_n it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v object_v that_o i_o do_v indeed_o here_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o east_n but_o that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o particular_o appear_v they_o at_o any_o time_n endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o propose_v only_o to_o myself_o at_o present_a to_o show_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v in_o order_n to_o the_o prove_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v transubstantiation_n in_o that_o he_o imagine_v the_o eastern_a church_n hold_v the_o same_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o show_v thereupon_o that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o the_o latin_n themselves_o in_o their_o several_a attempt_n to_o introduce_v their_o religion_n into_o the_o east_n especial_o consider_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v his_o proof_n subsist_v he_o must_v set_v aside_o all_o the_o time_n of_o these_o effort_n we_o now_o mention_v and_o betake_v himself_o only_o to_o those_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o unless_o he_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v believe_v in_o these_o church_n before_o all_o these_o endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o over_o to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v no_o person_n endue_v with_o sense_n but_o will_v perceive_v how_o little_a strength_n his_o argument_n carry_v along_o with_o it_o see_v he_o be_v ever_o liable_a to_o be_v tell_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n it_o not_o appear_v among_o they_o before_o but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o stick_v here_o to_o the_o end_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v receive_v full_a satisfaction_n touch_v this_o point_n i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 1627._o clement_n the_o four_o intend_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o that_o 75._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 75._o great_a earnestness_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la show_v for_o the_o reunion_n of_o his_o church_n with_o the_o roman_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o three_o chap._n of_o this_o book_n he_o thereupon_o send_v he_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o will_v have_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_n because_o he_o find_v that_o which_o the_o greek_n send_v he_o not_o only_o deficient_a in_o several_a thing_n but_o full_a of_o error_n although_o the_o friar_n minorite_n then_o at_o constantinople_n have_v accept_v it_o now_o among_o other_o article_n in_o this_o confession_n there_o be_v one_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o run_v thus_o in_o latin_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_fw-la verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n believe_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o send_v afterward_o dominicains_n to_o confirm_v this_o confession_n and_o procure_v its_o acceptance_n with_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o year_n 1272_o gregory_n the_o ten_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o greece_n 27._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1272._o num_fw-la 27._o to_o endeavour_v afresh_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la who_o resolve_v to_o finish_v this_o affair_n at_o any_o rate_n and_o to_o who_o he_o likewise_o recommend_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1288._o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o 30._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 30._o esclavonia_n to_o bring_v off_o these_o people_n from_o the_o greek_a religion_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o give_v they_o letter_n to_o king_n urosius_n and_o helena_n the_o queen_n mother_n and_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o same_o form_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o the_o end_n this_o may_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o instruction_n to_o the_o people_n the_o same_o pope_n send_v it_o likewise_o to_o three_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n who_o embrace_v his_o communion_n exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n according_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o to_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o emissary_n send_v into_o those_o country_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o greek_n bulgarian_n valaquians_n syrian_n iberian_o alain_n russian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n whence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v that_o the_o emissary_n be_v likewise_o enjoin_v to_o use_v this_o formulary_a in_o the_o year_n 1318._o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o second_v send_v this_o confession_n 13._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1318._o num_fw-la 13._o to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o only_o say_v rynaldus_n the_o armenian_n which_o inhabit_v cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o other_o also_o who_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o their_o country_n by_o the_o sarracen_n have_v retire_v into_o chersonesus_n taurique_n they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n the_o pope_n add_v he_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n remain_v entire_a in_o the_o year_n 1338._o bennet_n the_o twelve_o receive_v letter_n from_o the_o alain_n 77._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1338._o num_fw-la 77._o who_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n and_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o tartar_n he_o return_v they_o a_o answer_n and_o send_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o already_o mention_v for_o their_o instruction_n raynaldus_n refer_v this_o letter_n to_o the_o year_n 1338._o but_o there_o be_v a_o old_a book_n i_o late_o cite_v entitle_v the_o marvellous_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n which_o refer_v this_o to_o the_o year_n 1328._o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o mention_v in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 1366._o john_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n design_v to_o 6._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1366._o num_fw-la 6._o reunite_v himself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o may_v be_v assist_v against_o the_o turk_n pope_n urbain_n the_o five_o send_v he_o as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v to_o michael_n this_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o here_o then_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o only_o enjoin_v to_o propagate_v their_o religion_n in_o general_n among_o the_o eastern_a christian_n but_o particular_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v this_o confession_n contain_v the_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o it_o have_v two_o distinct_a part_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v explain_v and_o
man_n that_o write_v thing_n on_o such_o slight_a ground_n as_o he_o do_v nor_o so_o easy_o expose_v his_o reputation_n in_o assert_v matter_n of_o fact_n of_o who_o untruth_n he_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v convince_v by_o every_o one_o that_o can_v read_v for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o we_o need_v but_o read_v to_o find_v in_o the_o fourteen_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n that_o the_o author_n propose_v to_o himself_o to_o make_v any_o man_n confess_v who_o be_v not_o extreme_o obstinate_a by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n itself_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v this_o mystery_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n now_o every_o body_n know_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reach_v as_o far_o as_o transubstantiation_n we_o need_v but_o read_v moreover_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o eighteen_o and_o nineteenth_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o show_v we_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o that_o lanfranc_n have_v explain_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o these_o term_n we_o believe_v the_o terrestrial_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v divine_o sanctify_v on_o our_o lord_n table_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v change_v by_o the_o ineffable_a operation_n wonderful_a and_o incomprehensible_a power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n add_v far_a behold_v here_o the_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n disperse_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_n have_v hold_v in_o all_o age_n and_o do_v at_o this_o time_n hold_v and_o that_o he_o confident_o repeat_v this_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o chapter_n and_o press_v berengarius_fw-la to_o inform_v himself_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n ask_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o general_o all_o christian_n of_o what_o nation_n soever_o and_o they_o will_v all_o of_o they_o tell_v you_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o we_o profess_v we_o need_v but_o only_o read_v to_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n produce_v afterward_o the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o for_o the_o same_o end_n he_o cite_v that_o of_o lanfranc_n to_o wit_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o schismatic_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o page_n he_o make_v this_o remark_n that_o guitmond_n do_v not_o only_o apply_v what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o impanation_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o lutheran_n which_o clear_o show_v we_o that_o this_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n respect_v not_o only_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o transubstantiation_n in_o fine_a to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n immediate_o add_v in_o his_o twenty_o three_o page_n after_o he_o have_v allege_v that_o passage_n of_o guitmond_n all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n say_v he_o which_o have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n since_o that_o time_n do_v clear_o testify_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n after_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o although_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v only_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o assert_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o these_o schismatical_a church_n yet_o mr._n claude_n turn_v aside_o the_o question_n upon_o transubstantion_n which_o point_v this_o author_n do_v not_o precise_o treat_v of_o what_o mean_v then_o i_o pray_v these_o quotation_n out_o of_o lanfranc_n and_o guitmond_n which_o he_o have_v express_o produce_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v by_o the_o whole_a world_n both_o by_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o general_o by_o all_o christian_n certain_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o a_o irreparable_a injury_n thus_o to_o maintain_v thing_n without_o consult_v and_o examine_v they_o flatter_v himself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o be_v believe_v upon_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v he_o without_o doubt_n have_v be_v this_o that_o he_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o the_o author_n have_v produce_v his_o argument_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n in_o the_o manner_n already_o mention_v that_o be_v to_o say_v positive_o in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n pass_v afterward_o to_o the_o propose_v of_o some_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v distinct_o know_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o a_o insensible_a change_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a he_o restrain_v himself_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o point_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o have_v consider_v this_o a_o little_a better_o i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o question_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o not_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v express_o mention_v transubstantiation_n in_o his_o first_o treatise_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o i_o plain_o keep_v myself_o in_o my_o first_o answer_n to_o this_o doctrine_n alone_o and_o that_o of_o the_o adoration_n whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o debate_n have_v be_v precise_o continue_v on_o these_o two_o article_n yet_o do_v i_o here_o declare_v to_o avoid_v all_o mistake_v that_o although_o our_o debate_n at_o present_a be_v not_o concern_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o yield_v to_o the_o draw_v of_o this_o consequence_n from_o hence_o that_o i_o acknowledge_v this_o doctrine_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o opinion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o but_o that_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o present_a debate_n it_o will_v appear_v perhaps_o in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v touch_v this_o matter_n it_o not_o be_v needful_a for_o this_o to_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n but_o beside_o the_o observation_n i_o now_o make_v we_o must_v likewise_o observe_v that_o it_o do_v not_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v express_o reject_v transubstantiation_n or_o whether_o they_o have_v make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o they_o do_v positive_o believe_v it_o or_o no._n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o people_n absolute_a reject_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o debate_n and_o the_o not_o receive_v and_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n our_o debate_n concern_v only_o this_o last_o i_o mean_v whether_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o it_o stand_v separate_v from_o the_o latin_a profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o not_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a so_o that_o we_o must_v see_v now_o who_o have_v the_o reason_n and_o truth_n on_o his_o side_n yet_o let_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o design_v throly_a to_o handle_v this_o subject_a he_o ought_v to_o have_v lay_v down_o all_o these_o distinction_n and_o leave_v the_o reader_n at_o his_o own_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o they_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o of_o these_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v that_o he_o have_v not_o manifest_o pervert_v 1._o he_o make_v advantage_n of_o all_o those_o party_n which_o have_v be_v make_v from_o time_n to_o time_n either_o by_o the_o violence_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n or_o by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n 2._o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n win_v to_o the_o roman_a interest_n such_o as_o emanuel_n calecas_n bessarion_n john_n plusiadenus_n gennudius_n scholarius_n baronius_n spatarius_fw-la paysius_fw-la ligardius_n all_o of_o they_o person_n manifest_o engage_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v he_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o debate_n 3._o
the_o great_a particle_n in_o the_o cup_n and_o mix_v they_o therein_o together_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n for_o if_o we_o suppose_v that_o as_o well_o the_o great_a one_o as_o the_o lesser_a be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o mystical_a saint_n i_o find_v no_o difficulty_n therein_o for_o he_o mean_v that_o all_o these_o particle_n put_v together_o make_v no_o more_o than_o one_o mystery_n which_o express_v that_o perfect_a unity_n which_o be_v between_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n which_o together_o with_o he_o make_v but_o one_o body_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o suppose_v that_o the_o first_o particle_n be_v jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n there_o will_v be_v find_v nothing_o more_o absurd_a than_o the_o expression_n of_o this_o person_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o little_a saint_n make_v of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o his_o true_a saint_n whether_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n or_o on_o earth_n but_o to_o say_v he_o become_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o their_o figure_n and_o representation_n or_o with_o crumb_n of_o bread_n which_o represent_v they_o on_o a_o altar_n be_v in_o my_o opinion_n such_o a_o extravagant_a fancy_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o it_o in_o fine_a arcudius_n assure_v we_o that_o it_o be_v customary_a to_o administer_v these_o particle_n to_o the_o people_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o do_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o simeon_n and_o gabriel_n warn_v the_o curate_n not_o to_o distribute_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n to_o the_o people_n but_o to_o administer_v they_o with_o the_o great_a particle_n mix_v and_o press_v together_o in_o the_o cup._n yet_o add_v he_o simeon_n ambiguous_o 10._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 10._o express_v himself_o for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o particle_n be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o they_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o be_v not_o so_o be_v separate_a and_o therefore_o the_o faithful_a may_v partake_v of_o they_o in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v to_o say_v they_o may_v receive_v they_o as_o the_o real_a sacrament_n now_o tell_v i_o i_o beseech_v you_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n will_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n these_o particle_n say_v he_o become_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o mix_v but_o separate_v they_o be_v not_o so_o be_v it_o that_o the_o conjunction_n and_o mixture_n transubstantiate_n they_o and_o the_o separation_n untransubstantiate_n they_o if_o this_o be_v his_o meaning_n why_o do_v he_o so_o earnest_o assert_v that_o they_o be_v not_o consecrate_v why_o do_v gabriel_n his_o disciple_n say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o change_v although_o unite_v he_o must_v certain_o mean_v ibid._n ibid._n they_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n otherwise_o than_o in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n and_o he_o sufficient_o explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o second_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o participate_v 331._o apud_fw-la arc._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o pag_n 331._o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n understand_v not_o amiss_o when_o he_o translate_v it_o they_o receive_v holiness_n by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o a_o communication_n of_o sanctity_n which_o come_v to_o they_o from_o the_o great_a particle_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o mixture_n even_o to_o the_o make_v they_o capable_a of_o be_v give_v in_o the_o communion_n to_o the_o faithful_a now_o there_o be_v several_a thing_n which_o do_v hence_o necessary_o follow_v for_o first_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o sanctification_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a second_o that_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o may_v be_v communicate_v to_o another_o piece_n of_o bread_n without_o the_o change_n of_o its_o substance_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v not_o itself_o this_o body_n substantial_o for_o beside_o that_o this_o manner_n of_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v incommunicable_a it_o be_v evident_a that_o if_o it_o can_v be_v communicate_v to_o another_o subject_n even_o to_o the_o make_n of_o it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o than_o follow_v that_o this_o other_o subject_a must_v be_v transubstantiate_v in_o a_o word_n simeon_n meaning_n be_v that_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o may_v communicate_v this_o honour_n to_o the_o rest_n and_o make_v they_o become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o such_o a_o sort_n as_o render_v they_o proper_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o arcudius_n he_o say_v say_v he_o that_o the_o particle_n be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o mix_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o therefore_o the_o faithful_a may_v receive_v they_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o these_o other_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o communicate_v or_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n it_o be_v then_o evident_a he_o mean_v not_o that_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n for_o this_o propriety_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o another_o subject_n if_o we_o suppose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o simeon_n do_v that_o this_o other_o subject_a remain_v real_o bread_n and_o this_o be_v my_o argument_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o see_v the_o force_n of_o it_o have_v endeavour_v to_o escape_v it_o by_o his_o usual_a artifices_fw-la for_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o have_v conceal_v from_o we_o what_o arcudius_n have_v express_o declare_v to_o wit_n that_o these_o particle_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v mix_v and_o that_o the_o faithful_a may_v partake_v of_o they_o as_o of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o on_o the_o other_o he_o have_v misrepresent_v simeon_n sense_n and_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v to_o his_o advantage_n but_o all_o his_o artifices_fw-la can_v hinder_v we_o from_o perceive_v that_o the_o real_a sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o all_o the_o particle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o well_o in_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v as_o in_o all_o the_o rest_n 2._o that_o the_o consecrate_a particle_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o full_a virtue_n of_o sanctification_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o fountain_n of_o grace_n and_o divine_a efficacy_n 3._o that_o the_o other_o particle_n by_o mixture_n and_o union_n with_o the_o great_a particle_n do_v partake_v of_o this_o sanctification_n and_o become_v by_o this_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n not_o after_o a_o complete_a and_o perfect_a manner_n like_o unto_o the_o great_a particle_n but_o in_o a_o far_o low_a degree_n which_o be_v yet_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o proper_a to_o be_v distribute_v to_o the_o people_n in_o the_o communion_n as_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o eight_o proof_n which_o i_o shall_v here_o offer_v it_o consist_v in_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n to_o have_v a_o great_a efficacy_n than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o other_o time_n which_o may_v be_v verify_v if_o it_o be_v needful_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n see_v here_o what_o prareolus_n say_v they_o assure_v we_o say_v he_o that_o this_o excellent_a mystery_n consecrate_v on_o the_o day_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n celebrate_v his_o supper_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o thursday_n in_o the_o holy_a week_n have_v a_o more_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o be_v more_o efficatious_a than_o when_o it_o be_v consecrate_v on_o other_o day_n 201._o prercol_n elem._n heres_fw-la lib._n 7._o pag._n 201._o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n according_a to_o guy_n le_fw-fr carmes_fw-fr relation_n that_o they_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o sick_a on_o no_o other_o day_n of_o the_o year_n than_o in_o that_o wherein_o our_o saviour_n make_v his_o last_o supper_n which_o they_o keep_v all_o the_o year_n only_o for_o this_o purpose_n john_n de_fw-fr lasko_n archbishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o ambassador_n from_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n to_o leo_n x._o in_o
dispute_n and_o consider_v thing_n without_o passion_n i_o be_o persuade_v he_o will_v soon_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o sense_n he_o impute_v to_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o term_n of_o their_o liturgy_n nor_o other_o usual_a expression_n as_o for_o example_n we_o will_v know_v how_o we_o must_v understand_v this_o clause_n of_o their_o liturgy_n make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o this_o cup_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n change_v they_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n mr._n arnaud_n understand_v they_o as_o mention_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n i_o say_v on_o the_o contrary_a these_o be_v general_a term_n to_o which_o we_o can_v give_v at_o far_a any_o more_o than_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o that_o if_o they_o must_v have_v a_o particular_a and_o determinate_a one_o we_o must_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o mystical_a change_n and_o a_o change_n of_o sanctification_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v to_o we_o in_o the_o stead_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o make_v deep_a impression_n of_o he_o in_o our_o soul_n that_o it_o spiritual_o communicate_v he_o to_o we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o quicken_a grace_n which_o sanctify_v it_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v in_o some_o sense_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o this_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o natural_a substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v let_v we_o examine_v the_o liturgy_n themselves_o to_o see_v which_o of_o these_o two_o sense_n be_v most_o agreeable_a thereunto_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o which_o be_v the_o most_o in_o use_n among_o the_o greek_n that_o immediate_o after_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v make_v this_o bread_n to_o become_v the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o 2._o euchar._n graecorum_n jacobi_n goar_n &_o bibl._n patr_n graecor_fw-la lat._n tom._n 2._o which_o be_v in_o the_o chalice_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n change_v they_o by_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n he_o add_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v purify_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o receive_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v make_v a_o proper_a mean_n to_o purify_v the_o soul_n by_o the_o remission_n of_o its_o sin_n and_o communication_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n etc._n etc._n these_o word_n do_v sufficient_o explain_v what_o kind_n of_o change_n we_o must_v understand_v by_o they_o namely_o a_o change_n of_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n for_o do_v they_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v say_v change_v they_o by_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o some_o such_o like_a expression_n in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n we_o find_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n send_v say_v it_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o and_o these_o holy_a gift_n lie_v 2._o bibliot_n patr._n graeco_n lat._n tom._n 2._o here_o before_o thou_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o come_v may_v sanctify_v they_o by_o his_o holy_a good_a and_o glorious_a presence_n and_o make_v this_o bread_n to_o become_v the_o holy_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o this_o chalice_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v have_v this_o effect_n to_o all_o they_o which_o shall_v receive_v it_o namely_o purify_v their_o soul_n from_o all_o manner_n of_o sin_n and_o make_v they_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n and_o obtain_v everlasting_a life_n and_o this_o methinks_v do_v sufficient_o determine_v how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n in_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o procure_v the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o our_o sanctification_n the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o st._n marc_n have_v almost_o the_o same_o expression_n send_v on_o we_o and_o on_o these_o loaf_n and_o chalice_n thy_o holy_a spirit_n that_o he_o ibid._n ibid._n may_v sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o even_o as_o god_n almighty_a and_o make_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n our_o sovereign_a king_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v to_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v participate_v of_o they_o a_o mean_n of_o obtain_v faith_n sobriety_n health_n temperance_n a_o regeneration_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n the_o participation_n of_o felicity_n eternal_a life_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o thy_o great_a name_n a_o person_n who_o mind_n be_v not_o whole_o prepossess_v with_o prejudice_n can_v but_o perceive_v that_o this_o clause_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v etc._n etc._n be_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o forego_n word_n change_v they_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o determine_v they_o to_o a_o change_n not_o of_o substance_n but_o of_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n this_o truth_n be_v so_o evident_a that_o arcudius_n have_v not_o scruple_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o if_o this_o clause_n be_v take_v make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o thy_o christ_n in_o a_o absolute_a sense_n 33._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 33._o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o but_o simple_o in_o itself_o it_o will_v have_v no_o agreement_n nor_o coherence_n with_o these_o other_o word_n that_o follow_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v make_v etc._n etc._n and_o he_o make_v of_o this_o a_o principle_n for_o the_o conclude_a that_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o perform_v by_o this_o prayer_n but_o that_o it_o be_v already_o perfect_v by_o the_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o affirm_v it_o be_v make_v by_o the_o prayer_n so_o that_o if_o we_o apply_v arcudius_n observation_n to_o the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o this_o prayer_n we_o shall_v plain_o perceive_v that_o their_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o inasmuch_o as_o it_o sanctify_v we_o and_o effect_n the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o with_o this_o agree_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o sanctify_v which_o the_o greek_n common_o make_v use_n of_o to_o express_v the_o act_n of_o consecration_n and_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o sanctification_n by_o which_o they_o express_v their_o mystery_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o liturgy_n and_o those_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a gift_n the_o sanctify_a gift_n the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o quicken_a mystery_n the_o holy_a bread_n which_o be_v common_a expression_n among_o they_o all_o which_o favour_v the_o change_n of_o sanctification_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n be_v give_v three_o time_n to_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n in_o the_o pontificia_fw-la four_o time_n and_o in_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o presanctified_a bread_n it_o be_v so_o call_v seven_o time_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n the_o priest_n make_v this_o prayer_n immediate_o after_o the_o consecration_n lord_n remember_v i_o euchol_n archi._n habert_n apud_fw-la goar_n in_o euchol_n a_o sinner_n and_o as_o to_o we_o who_o participate_v all_o of_o we_o of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o cup_n grant_v we_o may_v live_v in_o union_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n likewise_o what_o the_o latin_n call_v ciborium_n the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o bread_n saviour_n and_o it_o be_v in_o it_o wherein_o they_o put_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o presanctified_a bread_n be_v the_o communion_n for_o the_o sick_a i_o know_v what_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o this_o namely_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v bread_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o species_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o its_o accident_n which_o remain_v sustain_v by_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n without_o a_o subject_a but_o the_o greek_n themselves_o shall_v give_v we_o this_o explication_n for_o till_o then_o we_o may_v presume_v upon_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n which_o we_o not_o find_v attend_v with_o the_o gloss_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o must_v therefore_o be_v grant_v not_o
hearer_n receive_v more_o or_o less_o but_o it_o remain_v indivisible_a and_o whole_o entire_a in_o all_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v several_a thousand_o in_o number_n although_o it_o be_v but_o one_o body_n for_o a_o voice_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o verberate_v air._n let_v no_o one_o then_o doubt_v but_o that_o after_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n and_o resurrection_n of_o the_o incorruptible_a and_o immortal_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o holy_a and_o live_a blood_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o antitype_n by_o their_o consecration_n but_o that_o they_o do_v i_o say_v as_o much_o imprint_v his_o proper_a virtue_n as_o the_o thing_n i_o offer_v by_o way_n of_o example_n do_v and_o that_o he_o full_o and_o entire_o exist_v in_o they_o i_o know_v not_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n think_v of_o these_o word_n but_o certain_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o suppress_v they_o as_o he_o have_v do_v he_o mention_n what_o precede_v and_o follow_v they_o but_o leave_v out_o those_o that_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n it_o be_v probable_a he_o can_v not_o well_o brook_v this_o comparison_n of_o the_o seal_n that_o imprint_n its_o image_n on_o several_a thing_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o voice_n which_o multiply_v itself_o in_o the_o air_n without_o lose_v its_o unity_n for_o in_o effect_n there_o happen_v no_o change_n of_o substance_n neither_o in_o the_o matter_n that_o receive_v impression_n nor_o in_o the_o air_n which_o receive_v the_o voice_n and_o these_o several_a matter_n to_o which_o the_o seal_n communicate_v its_o image_n or_o those_o several_a part_n of_o the_o air_n into_o which_o the_o voice_n be_v carry_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o seal_n or_o the_o first_o air_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o character_n or_o articulation_n but_o not_o at_o all_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o substance_n whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n concern_v the_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n although_o it_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n yet_o do_v it_o keep_v its_o substance_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n retain_v he_o the_o virtue_n remain_v the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v probable_a he_o do_v not_o like_a that_o in_o propose_v the_o comparison_n of_o the_o seal_n eutychius_n have_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o thing_n to_o which_o it_o communicate_v its_o character_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v not_o likewise_o change_v substantial_o into_o he_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o can_v not_o well_o relish_v this_o expression_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o antitype_n and_o that_o they_o imprint_v no_o less_o in_o they_o their_o proper_a virtue_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d than_o the_o seal_n do_v in_o thing_n and_o the_o voice_n which_o a_o man_n utter_v in_o the_o air._n in_o effect_n i_o be_o much_o mistake_v if_o this_o do_v not_o represent_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n against_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o great_a a_o aversion_n i_o be_o great_o deceive_v if_o these_o expression_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o what_o mean_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n apply_v to_o the_o antitype_n by_o consecration_n and_o which_o as_o a_o seal_n imprint_v on_o they_o their_o proper_a virtue_n if_o we_o suppose_v these_o antitype_n to_o be_v real_o change_v into_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o become_v the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o retrench_v all_o this_o discourse_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o rest_n or_o if_o he_o design_v to_o do_v it_o not_o to_o reproach_v i_o for_o that_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o do_v not_o mention_v at_o large_a the_o passage_n of_o nicetas_n and_o zonarus_n i_o can_v easy_o justify_v myself_o concern_v this_o particular_a than_o he_o can_v himself_o for_o it_o will_v appear_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o chapter_n that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v very_o advantageous_a to_o i_o to_o represent_v they_o at_o their_o full_a length_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o i_o do_v it_o not_o be_v because_o i_o be_v unwilling_a to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o passage_n which_o be_v very_o long_o and_o the_o sum_n of_o which_o may_v be_v represent_v in_o few_o word_n beside_o i_o have_v cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v at_o large_a in_o the_o margin_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o my_o book_n we_o must_v then_o attribute_v this_o reproach_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v i_o to_o his_o humour_n and_o not_o to_o his_o judgement_n for_o have_v he_o take_v time_n to_o consider_v he_o will_v have_v spare_v we_o the_o read_n of_o so_o frivolous_a a_o matter_n but_o when_o we_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o he_o himself_o have_v suppress_v one_o part_n of_o eutychus_n his_o discourse_n this_o must_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o his_o judgement_n and_o not_o of_o his_o humour_n for_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v natural_o a_o enemy_n to_o come_v pe_z dium_n in_o fine_a nicetas_n have_v make_v the_o greek_n of_o the_o first_o party_n speak_v their_o sense_n he_o introduce_v the_o other_o and_o add_v these_o follow_a word_n which_o thing_n be_v allege_v by_o these_o and_o they_o produce_v several_a other_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n the_o other_o reply_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o mystery_n be_v not_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o resurrection_n but_o only_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o consequent_o be_v corruptible_a be_v without_o soul_n or_o understanding_n and_o that_o the_o communicant_a do_v not_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n entire_a but_o in_o part_n for_o be_v it_o say_v they_o incorruptible_a it_o will_v be_v endue_v with_o spirit_n it_o will_v be_v alive_a it_o can_v neither_o be_v touch_v see_v nor_o chew_v with_o the_o tooth_n and_o in_o its_o cut_n it_o will_v be_v insensible_a of_o pain_n to_o know_v whether_o these_o people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o need_v only_o inquire_v whether_o they_o have_v common_a sense_n for_o unless_o they_o be_v deprive_v of_o it_o they_o can_v never_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o dead_a and_o inanimate_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v see_v handle_v cut_v and_o chew_v with_o the_o tooth_n and_o which_o although_o inanimate_a yet_o be_v grieve_v and_o pain_v to_o see_v itself_o thus_o use_v if_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v make_v we_o believe_v this_o he_o may_v make_v we_o believe_v any_o thing_n how_o apparent_o impious_a and_o contradictory_n will_v this_o their_o opinion_n be_v to_o expose_v our_o saviour_n again_o to_o grief_n and_o pain_n to_o imagine_v they_o see_v he_o and_o chew_v he_o with_o their_o tooth_n and_o cut_v his_o flesh_n in_o piece_n that_o every_o one_o may_v partake_v thereof_o to_o believe_v he_o be_v without_o life_n and_o soul_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o yet_o that_o he_o be_v pain_v and_o grieve_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o then_o demand_v what_o be_v their_o sense_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o that_o all_o this_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a if_o we_o understand_v it_o as_o mean_v of_o bread_n which_o be_v only_o the_o figure_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o contain_v only_o his_o virtue_n i_o answer_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o give_v their_o word_n a_o national_a sense_n in_o suppose_v they_o only_o believe_v a_o change_n of_o mystery_n and_o virtue_n for_o they_o mean_v that_o we_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o dead_a and_o sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o that_o for_o to_o thus_o represent_v he_o the_o symbol_n be_v take_v from_o the_o number_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o have_v neither_o life_n nor_o understanding_n from_o among_o those_o thing_n i_o say_v which_o we_o see_v handle_v and_o chew_v with_o our_o tooth_n and_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o first_o visible_a state_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o live_v on_o earth_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o pain_n and_o misery_n whereas_o be_v he_o represent_v in_o it_o in_o his_o incorruptible_a state_n wherein_o he_o be_v no_o more_o visible_a to_o our_o eye_n nor_o liable_a to_o the_o ill_a usage_n of_o his_o enemy_n our_o lord_n will_v without_o doubt_n employ_v other_o symbol_n wherein_o these_o dolour_n be_v not_o so_o lively_o represent_v and_o as_o to_o what_o they_o say_v concern_v our_o not_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n whole_o entire_a but_o in_o part_n this_o suppose_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o they_o believe_v the_o whole_a body_n
which_o the_o divinity_n be_v join_v to_o change_v it_o but_o be_v this_o the_o sense_n of_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n what_o will_v this_o contribute_v to_o the_o clear_n up_o the_o doubt_n propose_v to_o he_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n will_v not_o appear_v if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n answer_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o matter_n change_v by_o the_o divinity_n which_o effect_n this_o change_n this_o be_v certain_o a_o very_a strange_a way_n of_o speak_v to_o say_v he_o join_v his_o divinity_n to_o they_o to_o signify_v that_o he_o transubstantiate_n they_o we_o see_v few_o people_n thus_o express_v themselves_o but_o suppose_v this_o what_o relation_n have_v this_o to_o the_o doubt_v he_o pretend_v to_o resolve_v if_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n say_v these_o dubitant_n it_o will_v appear_v we_o shall_v see_v it_o i_o answer_v say_v nicholas_n methoniensis_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n comment_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v change_v and_o that_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n change_v they_o can_v any_o answer_n be_v more_o ridiculous_a this_o author_n must_v certain_o lose_v his_o wit_n to_o make_v such_o a_o reply_n they_o do_v not_o ask_v he_o what_o the_o matter_n be_v that_o be_v change_v nor_o what_o the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o this_o change_n but_z why_o if_o it_o be_v use_v body_n of_o christ_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v flesh_n but_o bread_n matter_n cause_n efficacy_n contribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o solve_v of_o this_o doubt_n this_o gloss_n then_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v absurd_a and_o if_o we_o suppose_v nicholas_n methoniensis_n speak_v sense_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v yet_o notwithstanding_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n and_o not_o otherwise_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v expect_v they_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v flesh_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o be_v not_o so_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o matter_n or_o substance_n but_o only_o by_o their_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n which_o make_v they_o in_o some_o sort_n to_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v derive_v from_o damascen_n who_o expression_n i_o desire_v i_o may_v have_v leave_n to_o mention_v although_o we_o must_v use_v they_o also_o in_o another_o place_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o judge_v aright_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n we_o must_v ascend_v so_o far_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v himself_o observe_v that_o john_n damascen_n be_v another_o saint_n thomas_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n elsewhere_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o we_o need_v only_o read_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n to_o find_v that_o they_o 12._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 155._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 12._o whole_o conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o sentiment_n and_o expression_n of_o this_o father_n this_o then_o be_v a_o principle_n with_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o that_o to_o convince_v he_o touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o necessity_n lie_v upon_o we_o to_o consult_v this_o father_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o 14._o damascen_n de_fw-fr orthod_n fid_fw-we lib._n 4_o cap._n 14._o christ_n god_n forbid_v but_o they_o be_v the_o deify_v body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lord_n himself_o say_v unto_o we_o this_o be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o blood_n but_o my_o blood_n he_o have_v say_v before_o to_o the_o jew_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o for_o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o then_o again_o he_o that_o eat_v i_o shall_v live_v draw_v we_o near_o then_o with_o tremble_a with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n a_o firm_a faith_n and_o it_o will_v be_v unto_o we_o according_a to_o the_o constancy_n and_o firmness_n of_o our_o faith_n honour_n we_o it_o with_o a_o perfect_a purity_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o it_o be_v double_a approach_v we_o towards_o it_o with_o a_o fervent_a desire_n and_o place_v our_o hand_n in_o manner_n of_o a_o cross_n receive_v we_o the_o body_n of_o he_o that_o be_v crucify_v for_o we_o let_v we_o put_v it_o on_o our_o eye_n lip_n and_o forehead_n and_o take_v we_o thus_o the_o divine_a coal_n to_o the_o end_n our_o devotion_n be_v inflame_v thereby_o our_o sin_n may_v be_v consume_v and_o our_o heart_n enlighten_v and_o that_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o divine_a fire_n we_o may_v ourselves_o become_v inflame_v and_o deify_v esaias_n see_v a_o coal_n now_o a_o coal_n be_v not_o mere_a wood_n but_o wood_n in_o conjunction_n with_o fire_n so_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o mere_a bread_n be_v it_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n now_o a_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o single_a nature_n but_o two_o one_o be_v that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a that_n of_o the_o divinity_n annex_v thereunto_o so_o that_o to_o take_v they_o together_o it_o be_v not_o one_o only_a nature_n but_o two_o these_o word_n clear_o show_v that_o damascen_n mean_v that_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v double_a because_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n that_o it_o be_v not_o mere_a bread_n but_o bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n consist_v of_o two_o nature_n one_o of_o bread_n and_o the_o other_a of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v join_v to_o it_o in_o like_a manner_n as_o esaias_n his_o live_a coal_n be_v not_o mere_a wood_n but_o wood_n in_o conjunction_n with_o fire_n now_o this_o be_v what_o be_v exact_o contain_v in_o my_o proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n keep_v their_o proper_a nature_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o see_v the_o force_n of_o this_o passage_n that_o he_o may_v get_v clear_a off_o it_o have_v bethink_v himself_o to_o say_v that_o the_o duplicity_n which_o damascen_n mention_n must_v be_v understand_v as_o mean_v of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o consist_v of_o two_o nature_n he_o rehearse_n the_o passage_n in_o hand_n to_o these_o word_n duplex_fw-la 654._o lib._n 7._o cap._n 4._o pag._n 654._o est_fw-la enim_fw-la and_o then_o add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o hitherto_o these_o word_n relate_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o true_a and_o real_a flesh_n and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o he_o it_o be_v say_v duplex_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v compose_v of_o two_o nature_n and_o a_o little_a far_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o saint_n john_n damascen_n '_o be_v design_n be_v to_o exhort_v we_o to_o a_o double_a ibid._n ibid._n purity_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n to_o honour_v the_o double_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o show_v that_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n this_o double_a nature_n so_o that_o these_o word_n non_fw-la est_fw-la panis_fw-la simplex_fw-la sed_fw-la unitus_fw-la divinitati_fw-la corpus_fw-la autem_fw-la unitum_fw-la divinitati_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la una_fw-la natura_fw-la sed_fw-la dvae_fw-la una_fw-la quidem_fw-la corporis_fw-la alter_fw-la a_o conjunctae_fw-la divinitatis_fw-la be_v the_o exposition_n of_o what_o he_o say_v before_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v double_a and_o that_o which_o he_o show_v we_o be_v that_o this_o double_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v signify_v by_o the_o coal_n which_o esaias_n see_v and_o that_o we_o receive_v this_o divine_a coal_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o error_n and_o cunning_a evasion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o consult_v the_o greek_a copy_n of_o damascen_n for_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o these_o latin_a word_n duplex_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la may_v refer_v to_o jesus_n christ_n or_o his_o flesh_n because_o the_o latin_a word_n duplex_fw-la be_v of_o all_o gender_n so_o that_o be_v take_v in_o the_o masculine_a it_o relate_v to_o christ_n himself_o and_o in_o the_o feminine_a to_o his_o flesh_n but_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v willing_a to_o consult_v the_o greek_a text_n he_o will_v have_v find_v no_o pretence_n for_o this_o evasion_n for_o there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
and_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o trouble_v raise_v by_o berengarius_fw-la his_o heresy_n but_o only_o as_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1051._o second_o because_o durand_n abbot_n of_o trorand_n in_o normandy_n who_o live_v about_o that_o time_n refer_v the_o council_n of_o verseil_n to_o the_o year_n 1053._o only_a and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o pretend_v as_o a_o learned_a lawyer_n of_o anger_n be_v do_v that_o there_o be_v a_o mistake_n in_o this_o passage_n of_o durand_n and_o that_o we_o must_v read_v 1050._o see_v that_o according_a to_o the_o judicious_a observation_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n the_o king_n professor_n at_o sorbornne_n in_o a_o manuscript_n on_o this_o matter_n the_o same_o durand_n testify_v that_o in_o the_o year_n he_o speak_v of_o alfred_n be_v abbot_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o preaux_n in_o normandy_n which_o be_v not_o found_v till_o the_o year_n 1053._o according_a to_o du_n bec_n '_o s_o chronicle_n here_o than_o we_o have_v upon_o good_a ground_n and_o undeniable_a authority_n the_o two_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la refer_v to_o the_o same_o year_n in_o which_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v their_o letter_n it_o remain_v only_o to_o know_v whether_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v suppose_v without_o proof_n that_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v after_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o plain_a delusion_n thus_o slight_o to_o pass_v over_o a_o point_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o which_o depend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o reason_n for_o if_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v before_o the_o time_n wherein_o berenger_n be_v first_o condemn_v what_o can_v be_v then_o conclude_v from_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n de_fw-fr acrida_n silence_n wherefore_o must_v they_o ground_v a_o accusation_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o a_o condemnation_n which_o be_v not_o then_o in_o be_v now_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o affirm_v to_o be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v demonstrate_v and_o not_o suppose_v without_o proof_n they_o write_v say_v he_o against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n have_v condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n there_o be_v but_o one_o letter_n from_o both_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n we_o must_v conceive_v it_o be_v write_v to_o the_o council_n at_o rome_n after_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la first_o condemnation_n and_o near_o the_o time_n they_o be_v about_o call_v the_o other_a council_n at_o verseil_n now_o this_o have_v no_o likelihood_n for_o as_o baronius_n have_v well_o 1053._o baron_n ann_n eccles_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1053._o observe_v leo_n answer_v this_o letter_n in_o the_o same_o year_n namely_o 1053._o whence_o it_o follow_v if_o we_o reckon_v right_a we_o shall_v find_v that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n can_v not_o have_v write_v their_o letter_n but_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n at_o far_a and_o consequent_o before_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n at_o rome_n of_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n and_o especial_o before_o the_o news_n thereof_o come_v to_o constantinople_n in_o effect_v it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o this_o patriarch_n and_o archbishop_n indict_v their_o letter_n without_o mature_a and_o deliberate_a advice_n and_o consideration_n nor_o that_o they_o send_v it_o without_o communicate_v the_o content_n of_o it_o to_o some_o of_o their_o clergy_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o take_v part_n with_o they_o and_o engage_v they_o in_o their_o interest_n see_v the_o matter_n concern_v the_o censure_v of_o a_o church_n such_o as_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o they_o be_v sure_a will_v high_o resent_v it_o affair_n of_o this_o importance_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v precipitate_v it_o require_v also_o some_o time_n before_o this_o letter_n can_v come_v from_o constantinople_n to_o tranys_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n john_n bishop_n of_o tranys_n to_o who_o it_o be_v direct_v must_v likewise_o have_v some_o time_n to_o send_v it_o to_o cardinal_n humbert_n and_o he_o must_v get_v it_o translate_v out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_n humbert_n must_v go_v to_o rome_n for_o he_o carry_v it_o himself_o to_o pope_n leo_n after_o he_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o tranys_n in_o fine_a leo_fw-la must_v examine_v it_o and_o answer_v it_o for_o all_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n allow_v but_o three_o month_n cerularius_n say_v he_o and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v against_o the_o latin_n 1053._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1053._o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o not_o long_o after_o again_o pope_n leo_n condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n this_n not_o long_o after_o can_v only_o relate_v to_o the_o council_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o first_o and_o consequent_o this_o at_o the_o same_o time_n must_v relate_v to_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n which_o be_v not_o call_v till_o september_n as_o appear_v by_o lanfranc_n who_o positive_o affirm_v it_o and_o the_o pope_n have_v write_v his_o answer_n at_o far_a in_o december_n dom._n infr_n de_fw-fr corp_n sang_fw-fr dom._n it_o must_v needs_o be_v if_o we_o believe_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n that_o all_o that_o which_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v be_v transact_v in_o three_o month_n time_n and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n hasten_v the_o time_n that_o it_o may_v answer_v his_o necessity_n to_o this_o delusion_n we_o may_v add_v another_o which_o will_v be_v the_o thirteen_o it_o consist_v in_o suppose_v without_o proof_n that_o leo_n the_o nine_o in_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la precise_o establish_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o if_o we_o take_v not_o this_o fact_n for_o a_o certain_a principle_n there_o can_v be_v no_o pretence_n for_o demand_v wherefore_o cerularius_n reproach_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o her_o err_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o be_v there_o nothing_o more_o uncertain_a for_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o decree_n of_o this_o council_n extant_a and_o i_o think_v not_o one_o author_n that_o relate_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o these_o condemnation_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o berengarius_fw-la be_v condemn_v that_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v burn_v but_o this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v establish_v in_o term_n which_o may_v offend_v cerularius_n and_o the_o greek_n and_o give_v they_o occasion_n to_o form_v a_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n sober_a man_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o accuse_v people_n upon_o confuse_a report_n and_o equivocal_a term_n and_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o leo_n intention_n be_v to_o assert_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n against_o berengarius_fw-la see_v lanfranc_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v declare_v in_o full_a council_n his_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o be_v approve_v and_o the_o other_o reject_v as_o erroneous_a for_o he_o that_o state_n a_o opinion_n contradictory_n to_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o necessary_o assert_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v several_a other_o way_n and_o mean_n of_o opposition_n it_o concern_v we_o not_o here_o to_o inform_v ourselves_o from_o lanfranc_n what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o synod_n but_o whether_o what_o come_v to_o cerularius_n his_o knowledge_n concern_v that_o matter_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o say_v those_o people_n establish_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n now_o to_o imagine_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o a_o patriarch_n which_o be_v at_o constantinople_n can_v make_v such_o a_o judgement_n with_o discretion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o intention_n and_o secret_a design_n of_o the_o latin_n although_o even_o this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v without_o proof_n but_o he_o must_v have_v before_o he_o the_o distinct_a and_o express_a term_n relate_v to_o this_o affair_n and_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v prove_v see_v there_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n extant_a he_o will_v say_v without_o doubt_n that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n for_o whatsoever_o fall_v not_o under_o his_o sense_n be_v strange_a to_o affirm_v that_o a_o pope_n and_o council_n that_o intend_v to_o establish_v transubstantiation_n in_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la yet_o have_v not_o do_v it_o in_o intelligible_a term_n neither_o will_v he_o forget_v to_o censure_v i_o here_o a_o little_a as_o he_o be_v wont_v at_o every_o pinch_n say_v i_o consider_v the_o matter_n i_o
as_o i_o relate_v it_o as_o plain_o appear_v to_o he_o that_o read_v his_o write_n his_o drift_n be_v only_o to_o show_v that_o the_o azyme_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o represent_v the_o life_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v use_v for_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n he_o himself_o explain_v his_o own_o meaning_n in_o these_o term_n saint_n peter_n say_v he_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o be_v partaker_n of_o a_o divine_a nature_n and_o not_o of_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o murderer_n of_o god_n now_o what_o man_n endue_v with_o reason_n will_v call_v the_o dead_a azyme_n or_o the_o unleavened_a bread_n of_o the_o jew_n a_o divine_a nature_n and_o yet_o you_o offer_v it_o to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n and_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n how_o have_v you_o communion_n with_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o live_a god_n eat_n dead_a and_o unleavened_a bread_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o law_n and_o not_o the_o new_a testament_n if_o we_o compare_v what_o he_o say_v touch_v the_o azyme_n to_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o concern_v the_o leaven_a bread_n we_o shall_v find_v his_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o show_v that_o one_o be_v not_o proper_a to_o represent_v the_o live_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o become_v the_o figure_n and_o representation_n of_o it_o the_o other_a on_o the_o contrary_a to_o be_v most_o proper_a 1._o because_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o the_o other_a be_v not_o 2._o because_o it_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n live_v whereas_o the_o other_a be_v dead_a 3._o because_o it_o respect_v grace_n and_o the_o new_a testament_n whereas_o the_o other_o respect_v the_o jew_n and_o shadow_n of_o the_o law_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n in_o all_o this_o that_o savour_v transubstantiation_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o take_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n have_v communion_n with_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o eat_v the_o bread_n as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o we_o have_v have_v enough_o of_o this_o illusion_n let_v we_o then_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o nineteenth_o which_o consist_v in_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n whereby_o to_o prove_v to_o we_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n what_o can_v say_v he_o mr._n 163._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 162._o &_o 163._o claude_n say_v to_o this_o witness_n who_o so_o clear_o affirm_v the_o greek_n be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o may_v true_o say_v that_o lanfranc_n look_v upon_o berengarius_fw-la his_o affair_n as_o a_o cause_n wherein_o his_o own_o credit_n be_v concern_v and_o resolve_v therefore_o to_o vanquish_v at_o any_o rate_n he_o be_v interress_v to_o suppose_v that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o that_o therefore_o his_o prejudice_n invalidate_n his_o testimony_n i_o may_v also_o affirm_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n signify_v nothing_o without_o proof_n although_o it_o may_v be_v as_o well_o take_v as_o lanfranc_n i_o can_v show_v that_o lanfranc_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o offer_v we_o a_o fabulous_a history_n touch_v what_o pass_v in_o cyrillus_n of_o alexandria_n time_n and_o pope_n celestin_n and_o to_o make_v thereof_o a_o good_a proof_n whether_o through_o ignorance_n or_o want_v of_o sincerity_n i_o know_v not_o but_o sure_o i_o be_o we_o have_v little_a reason_n to_o trust_v that_o man_n testimony_n who_o have_v so_o gross_o deceive_v we_o he_o be_v say_v mr._n 162._o ibid._n pag._n 162._o arnaud_n a_o italian_a by_o nation_n where_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o greek_n italy_n certain_o will_v be_v a_o very_a happy_a country_n if_o it_o produce_v none_o but_o faithful_a witness_n have_v lanfranc_n in_o effect_n take_v care_n to_o inform_v himself_o by_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v there_o what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o so_o himself_o and_o not_o leave_v it_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n guess_n it_o appear_v add_v he_o by_o his_o way_n of_o writing_n that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n it_o appear_v by_o his_o write_n that_o he_o be_v a_o passionate_a man_n and_o extreme_o carry_v away_o with_o vain_a glory_n which_o be_v not_o the_o best_a mark_n of_o sincerity_n but_o after_o all_o this_o i_o can_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o be_v deceive_v in_o lanfranc_n own_o testimony_n for_o lanfranc_n only_o say_v that_o all_o christian_n do_v glory_n in_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n which_o be_v ground_v only_o on_o this_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v our_o saviour_n real_a body_n and_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v say_v he_o have_v two_o body_n but_o one_o alone_a now_o we_o have_v already_o show_v what_o they_o mean_v by_o this_o expression_n namely_o that_o the_o bread_n become_v our_o saviour_n body_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n as_o the_o food_n we_o eat_v become_v our_o body_n which_o be_v very_o different_a from_o transubstantiation_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o silence_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n seem_v to_o i_o also_o very_o considerable_a i_o answer_v this_o be_v another_o of_o his_o wilful_a mistake_n for_o first_o how_o can_v he_o assure_v we_o that_o berengarius_fw-la and_o those_o of_o his_o opinion_n never_o assert_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n we_o have_v scarce_o any_o of_o their_o write_n we_o have_v no_o more_o of_o their_o argument_n and_o answer_n than_o what_o their_o adversary_n have_v be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o it_o be_v true_a that_o lanfranc_n say_v when_o they_o be_v offer_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o saint_n augustine_n work_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n they_o answer_v the_o church_n have_v err_v and_o all_o its_o member_n perish_v except_o themselves_o but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n they_o may_v say_v the_o church_n have_v err_v and_o be_v perish_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n mean_v the_o western_a church_n they_o may_v say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o other_o error_n beside_o transubstantiation_n and_o then_o again_o who_o can_v assure_v we_o that_o lanfranc_n give_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o what_o they_o say_v touch_v this_o subject_a in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o will_v grant_v that_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n never_o mention_v the_o greek_n in_o their_o dispute_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v it_o strange_a that_o people_n who_o be_v every_o where_o persecute_v and_o afflict_a and_o have_v enough_o to_o do_v to_o preserve_v themselves_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n berengarius_fw-la say_v he_o be_v thrice_o at_o rome_n and_o have_v opportunity_n to_o 164._o ibid._n pag._n 164._o inform_v himself_o and_o we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o it_o be_v one_o of_o his_o principal_a care_n why_o not_o doubt_n of_o it_o because_o mr_n arnaud_n say_v so_o those_o that_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v he_o on_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n will_v still_o doubt_v of_o it_o for_o he_o be_v not_o infallible_a and_o i_o myself_o be_o one_o of_o those_o that_o doubt_v of_o it_o till_o he_o prove_v it_o the_o interest_n ibid._n ibid._n of_o his_o cause_n add_v he_o speak_v of_o i_o be_v so_o prevalent_a in_o he_o that_o he_o may_v learn_v from_o the_o experience_n of_o his_o own_o sentiment_n what_o be_v those_o of_o his_o follower_n i_o confess_v the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o dear_a to_o i_o than_o my_o life_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v i_o right_o here_o but_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o have_v i_o not_o the_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o answer_v i_o shall_v not_o much_o trouble_v myself_o about_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o aim_n of_o we_o all_o do_v not_o depend_v on_o what_o the_o greek_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o i_o shall_v esteem_v myself_o in_o a_o very_a miserable_a condition_n have_v my_o faith_n and_o conscience_n no_o better_a ground_n than_o such_o a_o pitiful_a principle_n berengarius_fw-la have_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v enough_o they_o need_v no_o other_o weapon_n to_o defend_v themselves_o that_o have_v
this_o but_o suppose_v his_o curiosity_n have_v move_v he_o to_o inquire_v after_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o satisfy_v himself_o for_o as_o far_o as_o i_o understand_v he_o be_v a_o person_n that_o give_v all_o he_o have_v to_o the_o poor_a i_o no_o where_o find_v he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o have_v great_a man_n purse_n at_o command_n and_o live_v as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n than_o what_o be_v manuscript_n the_o art_n of_o print_v not_o be_v then_o find_v out_o neither_o i_o suppose_v so_o free_a a_o commerce_n betwixt_o constantinople_n and_o anger_n be_v as_o at_o present_a and_o have_v moreover_o neither_o consul_n nor_o emissary_n his_o friend_n to_o help_v he_o in_o that_o country_n he_o may_v be_v well_o excuse_v if_o he_o do_v not_o exact_o know_v their_o doctrine_n but_o in_o fine_a suppose_v berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n where_o lie_v the_o necessity_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v this_o a_o argument_n whereby_o to_o defend_v themselves_o see_v it_o be_v never_o yet_o pretend_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la chap._n iii_o mr._n arnaud_n twenty_o first_o illusion_n be_v his_o charge_v i_o with_o maintain_v the_o greek_n never_o know_v the_o latin_n believe_v transubstantiation_n his_o twenty_o second_o consist_v in_o offer_v the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n propose_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o the_o latin_n twenty_o three_o in_o that_o he_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o latinized_a greek_n twenty_o four_o in_o allege_v suppose_a author_n or_o at_o least_o doubtful_a and_o just_o suspect_v one_o the_o twenty_o five_o be_v his_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a false_a greek_n link_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n leave_v out_o of_o his_o dispute_n touch_v the_o greek_n the_o illusion_n i_o already_o observe_v as_o it_o be_v very_o reasonable_a he_o shall_v he_o will_v have_v suppress_v several_a whole_a chapter_n and_o abridge_v other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v such_o just_a cause_n to_o complain_v of_o his_o prolixity_n and_o we_o shall_v have_v have_v yet_o less_o have_v he_o be_v please_v to_o retrench_v all_o that_o he_o have_v write_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n this_o be_v the_o most_o reasonable_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n for_o his_o charge_v i_o with_o attribute_v to_o they_o this_o ignorance_n and_o the_o whole_a sequel_n of_o his_o history_n argument_n and_o reflection_n whereby_o to_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o supposition_n all_o this_o i_o say_v be_v but_o a_o mere_a illusion_n i_o never_o pretend_v the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o the_o latin_n hold_v on_o this_o article_n and_o he_o that_o shall_v read_v with_o a_o little_a more_o equity_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v what_o i_o write_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v find_v that_o i_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o assert_v this_o proposition_n that_o i_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o several_a place_n suppose_v they_o know_v it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v tell_v i_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n live_v together_o in_o several_a place_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v never_o know_v there_o be_v any_o dispute_n raise_v among_o they_o on_o this_o point_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o greek_n content_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o belief_n without_o make_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o contest_v with_o stranger_n now_o this_o answer_n suppose_v that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o latin_n hold_v i_o likewise_o mention_v upon_o this_o account_n a_o passage_n of_o phaebadius_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o a_o humble_a conscience_n content_v itself_o with_o keep_v its_o own_o opinion_n and_o suppose_v it_o be_v better_a to_o preserve_v its_o own_o faith_n than_o to_o trouble_v itself_o with_o examine_v the_o belief_n of_o stranger_n which_o also_o suppose_v they_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o it_o this_o author_n allege_v afterward_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n i_o express_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o greek_n seem_v to_o have_v tacit_o suffer_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v still_o moreover_o suppose_v they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o for_o man_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o they_o tolerate_v the_o same_o author_n produce_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o venice_n to_o the_o cardinal_n de_fw-fr guise_n question_n i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o answer_n contrive_v on_o purpose_n not_o to_o provoke_v stranger_n ever_o suppose_v as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o well_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o can_v then_o induce_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o charge_v i_o with_o a_o thing_n i_o never_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v and_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o appear_v throughout_o all_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n tell_v we_o that_o 8._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n 3._o part_n cap._n 8._o breerwood_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o diversity_n of_o religion_n and_o exact_o denote_v all_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v they_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o dare_v not_o affirm_v the_o greek_a church_n differ_v from_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o he_o neither_o do_v pretend_v it_o of_o the_o assyrian_n or_o melchites_n nestorian_n jacobite_n eutychites_n coptic_o egyptian_n nor_o abyssins_n but_o only_o 8._o answer_v to_o 2._o treat_n 3._o part_n cap._n 8._o armenian_n these_o be_v his_o word_n and_o this_o my_o answer_n as_o to_o other_o church_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n allege_v only_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o a_o treatise_n he_o write_v of_o religion_n wherein_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v that_o either_o the_o greek_n assyrian_n melchites_n nestorian_n jacobite_n eutychites_n coptic_o egyptian_n nor_o abyssins_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o certain_o our_o author_n be_v very_o bare_a of_o proof_n that_o he_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o silence_n of_o a_o man_n that_o transient_o observe_v the_o most_o note_a difference_n of_o religion_n content_v himself_o with_o say_v what_o point_v such_o a_o people_n hold_v or_o positive_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o these_o last_o word_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o have_v it_o seem_v give_v occasion_n to_o all_o this_o coil_n but_o first_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v consider_v if_o he_o please_v that_o my_o answer_n refer_v to_o other_o communion_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v mention_v only_o accidental_o and_o occasional_o which_o appear_v from_o my_o own_o expression_n for_o have_v separate_o handle_v what_o concern_v the_o greek_n pass_v to_o another_o subject_n i_o immediate_o add_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v people_n of_o other_o communion_n the_o author_n allege_v to_o we_o only_o etc._n etc._n whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o my_o intention_n respect_v only_o those_o other_o communion_n that_o i_o name_v the_o greek_n only_o because_o they_o be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitie_n objection_n but_o yet_o my_o answer_n primary_o respect_v only_o the_o other_o people_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o objection_n include_v the_o greek_n among_o the_o rest_n my_o answer_n must_v include_v they_o also_o that_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v general_a and_o that_o otherwise_o i_o shall_v have_v leave_v the_o objection_n relate_v to_o the_o greek_n without_o a_o answer_n i_o reply_v to_o this_o that_o my_o answer_n can_v be_v extend_v beyond_o the_o other_o schismatical_a communion_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o my_o own_o expression_n which_o restrain_v and_o determinate_a it_o a_o man_n will_v think_v people_n may_v be_v so_o just_a as_o not_o to_o charge_v person_n with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o express_a declaration_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v accuse_v i_o for_o leave_v the_o objection_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o greek_n without_o a_o answer_n he_o may_v have_v bring_v it_o again_o into_o the_o dispute_n if_o he_o will_v but_o he_o can_v not_o apply_v my_o word_n to_o the_o greek_n see_v i_o mention_v they_o
do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v he_o have_v not_o make_v a_o proof_n thereof_o as_o know_v the_o matter_n will_v not_o bear_v it_o yet_o have_v write_v a_o express_a chapter_n about_o it_o and_o produce_v they_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o art_n and_o pomp_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o reader_n and_o prepossess_v they_o with_o this_o imagination_n that_o i_o alone_o among_o all_o the_o protestant_n deny_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o he_o produce_v be_v crusius_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o tubinga_n who_o say_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n but_o this_o be_v not_o transubstantiation_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o this_o and_o that_o crusius_n relate_v the_o term_n which_o they_o use_v and_o this_o be_v not_o contest_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o by_o these_o term_n they_o mean_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v what_o we_o deny_v he_o offer_v we_o likewise_o something_o out_o of_o grotius_n against_o rivet_n and_o set_v again_o before_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o forbesius_n bishop_n of_o edinburg_n but_o we_o all_o know_v these_o two_o person_n although_o otherwise_o learned_a enough_o especial_o grotius_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o by_o prejudices_fw-la and_o whimsical_a project_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o reconcile_v and_o accommodate_v and_o thereupon_o write_v several_a thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o thorough_o examine_v moreover_o grotius_n in_o those_o passage_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n in_o particular_a and_o forbesius_n only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n by_o most_o here_o be_v a_o restriction_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o forbesius_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o but_o whether_o he_o prove_v it_o or_o not_o we_o do_v not_o much_o matter_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o such_o a_o man_n and_o his_o write_n that_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o regulate_v our_o sentiment_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o cite_v he_o to_o see_v whether_o the_o testimony_n of_o such_o a_o man_n be_v sufficient_a he_o add_v he_o allege_v he_o neither_o as_o a_o catholic_n nor_o protestant_n but_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n well_o skill_v in_o all_o the_o religion_n of_o europe_n and_o as_o a_o great_a traveller_n that_o he_o quote_v he_o as_o st._n augustin_n quote_v tichonius_n to_o confirm_v a_o important_a matter_n of_o fact_n acknowledge_v by_o this_o donatist_n who_o be_v more_o sincere_a than_o his_o fellow_n but_o how_o come_v he_o to_o forget_v so_o soon_o the_o qualification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n give_v he_o in_o cite_v he_o forbesius_n say_v he_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a among_o the_o english_a protestant_n what_o account_n do_v he_o think_v we_o will_v make_v of_o a_o person_n who_o he_o can_v neither_o allege_v as_o a_o protestant_n nor_o catholic_n and_o yet_o live_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o protestant_n he_o allege_v he_o say_v he_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n i_o grant_v he_o may_v be_v so_o but_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n a_o jew_n turk_n or_o moor_n whilst_o bishop_n of_o edinburg_n st._n augustin_n never_o allege_v tichonius_n as_o a_o person_n of_o this_o kind_n that_o be_v neither_o catholic_n nor_o donatist_n but_o as_o a_o real_a donatist_n although_o tichonius_n sincere_o acknowledge_v a_o truth_n which_o the_o rest_n deny_v according_o as_o we_o allege_v often_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o acknowledge_v those_o thing_n other_o deny_v although_o we_o do_v not_o thence_o infer_v they_o be_v not_o of_o that_o religion_n they_o profess_v felavius_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n deride_v the_o insolence_n of_o hottinger_n who_o 131._o pag._n 131._o pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n of_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n and_o show_v it_o do_v in_o no_o wise_n contain_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n felavius_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o hottinger_n infolence_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n call_v he_o virum_fw-la doctissimum_fw-la clarissimum_fw-la hottingerum_fw-la he_o grant_v not_o indeed_o with_o hottinger_n that_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n angel_n praefat._n ad_fw-la christoph_n angel_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o show_v his_o reason_n but_o inveigh_v not_o against_o hottinger_n thereupon_o nor_o particular_o mention_n transubstantiation_n of_o all_o those_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v there_o be_v only_a sand_n and_o dannhaverus_n professor_n of_o strasbourg_n who_o attribute_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o greek_n and_o sands_n add_v a_o term_n of_o restriction_n say_v that_o in_o the_o main_a they_o do_v in_o a_o manner_n agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o two_o author_n who_o perhaps_o write_v this_o without_o much_o reflection_n how_o many_o other_o can_v we_o produce_v who_o stick_v not_o to_o deny_v there_o be_v any_o conformity_n in_o this_o article_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n for_o not_o to_o mention_v here_o kemnitius_n boxornius_n hospinian_n and_o episcopius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v to_o be_v of_o this_o number_n we_o may_v here_o name_v the_o famous_a bishop_n morton_n the_o author_n of_o a_o book_n entitle_v catholic_n tradition_n or_o a_o treatise_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o asia_n europe_n and_o africa_n the_o learned_a saddeel_n for_o who_o henry_n the_o iv_o have_v such_o great_a esteem_n and_o kindness_n mr._n mestrezat_n mounseur_fw-fr ulric_n minister_n of_o zurich_n mr._n hottinger_n professor_n in_o the_o same_o city_n mr._n robert_n chreygton_n a_o english_a doctor_n who_o publish_v the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n and_o several_a other_o which_o i_o mention_v not_o because_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v i_o mean_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n in_o this_o particular_a if_o some_o among_o they_o as_o chytreus_n breerwood_n and_o hornbeck_n for_o instance_n who_o discourse_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o think_v to_o draw_v advantage_n from_o their_o silence_n the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o they_o set_v not_o themselves_o to_o the_o describe_v any_o other_o point_v but_o those_o that_o have_v be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v such_o point_n as_o have_v be_v open_o and_o solemn_o debate_v on_o both_o side_n such_o as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o of_o the_o azyme_n that_o of_o purgatory_n and_o some_o other_o all_o that_o then_o can_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o silence_n be_v that_o the_o greek_n never_o open_o quarrel_v with_o the_o latin_n about_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o latin_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o content_v themselves_o in_o keep_v their_o own_o sentiment_n and_o particular_a manner_n of_o expression_n without_o condemn_v one_o another_o but_o as_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n so_o we_o must_v not_o take_v the_o silence_n of_o chytreus_n breerwood_n nor_o hornbeck_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n or_o tacit_n confession_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o point_n between_o the_o two_o church_n which_o be_v what_o i_o already_o answer_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o will_v have_v prevail_v by_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o other_o schismatical_a communion_n for_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o author_n do_v only_o transient_o observe_v 8._o answer_v to_o the_o perp_n p_o 3_o c._n 8._o the_o most_o common_a different_a religion_n content_v himself_o to_o say_v what_o people_n embrace_v or_o what_o they_o positive_o and_o express_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o mention_v thing_n which_o they_o believe_v not_o by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o neither_o find_v they_o in_o the_o article_n propose_v to_o they_o to_o believe_v nor_o in_o those_o which_o they_o be_v make_v express_o to_o renounce_v as_o i_o have_v already_o explain_v mr._n arnaud_n set_v himself_o against_o this_o answer_n and_o say_v i_o 133._o lib._n 2._o c._n 4._o p._n 133._o show_v by_o this_o that_o provide_v i_o say_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o trouble_v not_o myself_o whether_o it_o be_v rational_a or_o not_o
rome_n now_o i_o maintain_v this_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o most_o probable_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v neither_o conclusive_a in_o genere_fw-la necessario_fw-la nor_o probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v when_o we_o near_o examine_v it_o i._o to_o show_v this_o i_o first_o of_o all_o produce_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o she_o know_v be_v hold_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o even_o by_o whole_a society_n too_o under_o her_o jurisdiction_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o nor_o approve_v of_o they_o she_o keep_v silence_n in_o their_o respect_n for_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o herself_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v it_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n so_o resolute_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o infallibility_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n have_v remain_v hitherto_o undetermined_a several_a person_n still_o debate_v it_o and_o we_o know_v which_o side_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n favour_n yet_o we_o can_v positive_o say_v that_o they_o have_v condemn_v or_o oppose_v as_o a_o error_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o prefer_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v be_v loath_a man_n shall_v argue_v from_o their_o silence_n how_o long_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o dominican_n touch_v the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n without_o oppose_v or_o condemn_v it_o although_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o it_o this_o consequence_n draw_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o little_a solid_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v the_o truth_n so_o captious_a that_o innocent_a the_o x._o advise_v we_o not_o to_o abuse_v thus_o the_o silence_n of_o person_n for_o in_o his_o constitution_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o five_o proposition_n suppose_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o jansenius_n his_o write_n he_o express_o declare_v that_o although_o he_o have_v only_o condemn_v these_o five_o proposition_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n think_v he_o approve_v by_o his_o silence_n the_o rest_n of_o that_o book_n if_o i_o say_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o dispute_v only_o on_o some_o article_n never_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o their_o silence_n on_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n much_o less_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o assert_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v judge_v reasonable_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o example_n and_o maxim_n of_o pope_n innocent_a himself_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o example_n i_o now_o instance_a the_o one_o that_o the_o point_n before_o we_o be_v concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n between_o person_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o and_o who_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v into_o the_o right_a way_n and_z '_o other_o that_o she_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o fear_v lest_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o error_n will_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o now_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n have_v no_o place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o point_n before_o we_o do_v not_o concern_v a_o opinion_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o church_n but_o in_o a_o foreign_a and_o separate_a one_o and_o over_o which_o they_o pretend_v no_o jurisdiction_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o confess_v have_v the_o greek_n reflect_v as_o they_o ought_v on_o this_o their_o silence_n they_o can_v not_o but_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o every_o thing_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o endeavour_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o transubstantiation_n into_o greece_n under_o the_o benefit_n of_o this_o silence_n and_o take_v from_o thence_o occasion_n to_o persuade_v simple_a people_n that_o the_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o how_o manifest_a soever_o this_o danger_n be_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n venture_v herself_o in_o suffer_v those_o opinion_n to_o take_v root_n which_o she_o tolerate_v in_o she_o own_o bosom_n be_v yet_o more_o evident_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o she_o remain_v silent_a which_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n for_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v suffer_v opinion_n in_o the_o very_a midst_n of_o she_o which_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v why_o can_v the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o forbearance_n towards_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o if_o we_o may_v not_o conclude_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o oppose_v a_o doctrine_n that_o she_o hold_v it_o or_o teach_v it_o why_o may_v we_o not_o make_v the_o same_o conclusion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n ii_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o instance_n in_o several_a other_o important_a article_n wherein_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v they_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_v any_o more_o than_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v ease_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n they_o far_o believe_v that_o so_o great_a be_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o prayer_n that_o they_o sometime_o deliver_v these_o wretch_n absolute_o from_o their_o torment_n and_o rescue_v they_o from_o damnation_n they_o be_v say_v allatius_n extreme_o find_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n profit_v the_o infidel_n grec_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n grec_n and_o those_o condemn_v to_o eternal_a misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v ease_v and_o sometime_o whole_o deliver_v by_o they_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o their_o triode_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n and_o other_o their_o most_o famous_a author_n the_o latin_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v bellarmin_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v beneficial_a neither_o to_o the_o bless_a 18._o bellarm_n de_fw-mi purge_v lib._n 2._o c._n 18._o in_o heaven_n nor_o damn_v in_o hell_n but_o only_o to_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n which_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o the_o schoolman_n that_o follow_v st._n austin_n '_o s_o opinion_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v the_o two_o church_n ever_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n thereof_o or_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n about_o it_o we_o do_v not_o find_v this_o question_n be_v agitate_a when_o the_o union_n be_v in_o hand_n whether_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n or_o elsewhere_o nor_o mention_v make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o pope_n so_o often_o send_v they_o in_o order_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n observe_v another_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o that_o i_o now_o mention_v for_o they_o believe_v that_o when_o pentecost_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr pentecost_n our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n he_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o well_o to_o the_o damn_a as_o saint_n and_o save_v from_o among_o they_o all_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o his_o word_n and_o raise_v they_o up_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o allatius_n as_o well_o out_o of_o their_o pentecostare_fw-la which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o church_n book_n as_o other_o write_n that_o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o erroneous_a and_o heretical_a none_o of_o the_o damn_a soul_n say_v bellarmin_n be_v deliver_v for_o philastrius_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v it_o be_v heretical_a to_o assert_v 16._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr christi_fw-la anim_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 16._o that_o any_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v convert_v and_o save_v by_o christ_n preach_v in_o hell_n allatius_n add_v that_o st._n ireneas_n and_o epiphanius_n condemn_v this_o error_n in_o martion_n and_o that_o gregory_n the_o i._o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n censure_v it_o likewise_o as_o a_o heresy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o george_n and_o theodorus_n 2._o allat_n diss_n 2._o the_o one_o a_o priest_n and_o the_o other_a a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n now_o although_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o two_o church_n on_o this_o article_n be_v manifest_a yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n or_o that_o the_o author_n on_o either_o side_n write_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a nor_o
he_o but_o john_n die_v before_o his_o affair_n be_v end_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n proceed_v no_o far_o in_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o will_v needs_o have_v the_o greek_n not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o pass_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o suppose_v all_o greece_n to_o resound_v with_o berengarius_n condemnation_n and_o peoples_n italy_n with_o greek_n and_o greece_n with_o latin_n with_o order_n to_o give_v one_o another_o account_n of_o whatsoever_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n who_o will_v have_v the_o very_a soldier_n entertain_v themselves_o with_o it_o in_o the_o army_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pilgrim_n in_o their_o voyage_n can_v he_o i_o say_v find_v in_o his_o heart_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o such_o famous_a author_n as_o rupert_n durand_n john_n of_o paris_n and_o cardinal_n dailly_n public_o maintain_v in_o the_o twelfth_n thirteen_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n that_o they_o know_v not_o what_o pass_v in_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a city_n in_o the_o west_n and_o in_o a_o faculty_n so_o illustrious_a as_o that_o of_o paris_n that_o they_o know_v not_o a_o affair_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o rome_n and_o touch_v which_o that_o court_n make_v no_o decission_n in_o truth_n if_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o this_o and_o that_o neither_o the_o pilgrim_n nor_o ambassador_n nor_o soldier_n nor_o inquisitor_n nor_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n nor_o the_o latin_n in_o constantinople_n give_v they_o no_o notice_n thereof_o they_o may_v have_v be_v ignorant_a as_o well_o of_o other_o thing_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n assurance_n signify_v nothing_o that_o their_o curiosity_n make_v they_o search_v into_o all_o thing_n for_o although_o that_o in_o some_o of_o these_o century_n there_o be_v no_o more_o croisado_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n nor_o latin_v that_o hold_v the_o greek_a empire_n yet_o the_o commerce_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v frequent_a and_o both_o one_o and_o other_o be_v often_o together_o in_o italy_n and_o several_a other_o place_n and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a easy_a matter_n to_o send_v notice_n to_o the_o greek_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n concern_v these_o doctor_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v they_o know_v this_o he_o must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o they_o make_v this_o a_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o reservedness_n for_o why_o shall_v they_o accuse_v a_o church_n wherein_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v wherein_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v positive_o assert_v concern_v the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n and_o appeal_v make_v to_o rome_n itself_o thereupon_o and_o yet_o this_o court_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o declare_v the_o contrary_n viii_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o be_v not_o scandalize_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o all_o these_o author_n why_o will_v they_o not_o satisfy_v themselves_o in_o so_o considerable_a a_o point_n as_o that_o which_o these_o author_n handle_v namely_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v any_o thing_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n why_o do_v they_o not_o reprove_v the_o latin_n for_o this_o and_o especial_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o be_v silent_a in_o a_o particular_a wherein_o her_o belief_n and_o practice_n be_v concern_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o this_o reservedness_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o make_v they_o such_o great_a disputer_n and_o let_v he_o also_o show_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n silence_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v it_o so_o to_o be_v we_o find_v john_n of_o paris_n ready_a to_o justify_v within_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o yet_o she_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o she_o suffer_v a_o person_n to_o die_v in_o this_o error_n neither_o condemn_v his_o opinion_n nor_o memory_n and_o that_o which_o be_v moreover_o worse_o be_v that_o she_o leave_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o suspense_n about_o a_o point_n wherein_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o her_o child_n be_v concern_v for_o if_o a_o man_n doubt_n whether_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n he_o can_v believe_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o a_o man_n can_v believe_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n how_o will_v he_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o must_v be_v hold_v only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n of_o learned_a man_n what_o will_v become_v of_o it_o when_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o so_o improbable_a and_o so_o little_a agreeable_a to_o right_a reason_n yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o but_o let_v the_o question_n lie_v dormant_n so_o that_o shall_v we_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v conclude_v she_o approve_v john_n of_o paris_n his_o opinion_n see_v she_o do_v not_o condemn_v it_o yet_o will_v i_o not_o go_v so_o far_o it_o suffice_v i_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o condemn_v the_o proposition_n in_o question_n this_o be_v enough_o to_o hinder_v the_o greek_n from_o reproach_v the_o latin_a church_n with_o transubstantiation_n this_o affair_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n together_o with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n and_o silence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v the_o question_n and_o manifest_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v not_o be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n for_o that_o a_o faculty_n so_o considerable_a as_o be_v that_o of_o paris_n shall_v assure_v we_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v assert_v that_o it_o be_v so_o aught_o to_o be_v anathematise_v that_o the_o affair_n have_v be_v carry_v to_o rome_n and_o that_o court_n be_v silent_a therein_o and_o determine_v nothing_o about_o it_o i_o say_v this_o be_v enough_o to_o refute_v this_o pretend_a perpetuity_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v but_o return_v we_o to_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v add_v to_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v this_o considerable_a remark_n which_o be_v that_o the_o latin_n never_o raise_v a_o dispute_n with_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o general_a expression_n which_o these_o last_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n but_o before_o we_o carry_v on_o this_o consideration_n any_o far_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o put_v the_o reader_n again_o in_o mind_n that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n much_o less_o whether_o they_o explain_v themselves_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a illusion_n to_o suppose_v we_o make_v they_o berengarian_n and_o it_o be_v on_o this_o wrong_a ground_n whereon_o he_o build_v his_o whole_a discourse_n we_o scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o other_o but_o these_o kind_n of_o arguing_n in_o his_o dispute_n viz._n whether_o the_o greek_n be_v berengariens_n whether_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v only_o a_o figure_n whether_o they_o understand_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n then_o the_o reader_n may_v not_o be_v deceive_v i_o do_v here_o again_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n than_o we_o do_v that_o they_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o about_o it_o and_o follow_v neither_o the_o sentiment_n nor_o expression_n of_o berengarius_fw-la neither_o have_v we_o give_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o occasion_n to_o assert_v what_o he_o do_v we_o only_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o argue_v to_o deal_v sincere_o and_o therefore_o i_o say_v the_o latin_n never_o dispute_v with_o the_o greek_n touch_v their_o expression_n how_o general_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v they_o have_v indeed_o do_v what_o they_o can_v whereby_o to_o introduce_v insensible_o among_o they_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n change_n of_o substance_n they_o have_v for_o this_o purpose_n make_v use_v of_o their_o proselyte_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n to_o who_o they_o
touch_v the_o conversion_n but_o only_o in_o token_n of_o their_o union_n each_o church_n keep_v its_o own_o particular_a belief_n who_o will_v wonder_v if_o people_n who_o can_v against_o their_o conscience_n sign_v a_o decree_n wherein_o they_o express_o abjure_v five_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n whereby_o to_o reconcile_v themselves_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v yield_v to_o be_v once_o present_a at_o its_o service_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o without_o offer_v violence_n to_o themselves_o for_o syropulus_n observe_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v they_o word_n that_o on_o the_o morrow_n they_o must_v celebrate_v mass_n and_o consummate_v the_o union_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o among_o they_o will_v partake_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o latin_n they_o shall_v prepare_v themselves_o at_o these_o word_n the_o greek_n be_v seize_v with_o horror_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 9_o hist_o conc._n flor._n sect._n 10._o cap._n 9_o moreover_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o what_o andrew_z de_fw-fr st._n cruse_n say_v be_v true_a that_o they_o adore_v the_o mass_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o same_o syropulus_n relate_v that_o they_o stand_v all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o office_n we_o stand_v say_v he_o in_o our_o 10._o sect._n 10._o c._n 10._o vestment_n during_o the_o liturgy_n but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a they_o use_v the_o same_o external_a ceremony_n as_o the_o latin_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v they_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o give_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sovereign_a adoration_n for_o to_o kneel_v before_o a_o object_n be_v not_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o either_o greek_n or_o latin_n a_o token_n that_o a_o man_n adore_v it_o neither_o with_o a_o absolute_a adoration_n nor_o that_o of_o latria_n i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o excuse_v this_o action_n that_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a inexcusable_a both_o before_o god_n and_o man_n but_o how_o great_a soever_o their_o fault_n be_v in_o assist_v at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o they_o so_o great_o abhor_v it_o appear_v that_o what_o they_o do_v be_v not_o to_o testify_v they_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o they_o but_o that_o the_o union_n after_o a_o sort_n be_v accomplish_v for_o they_o be_v present_a at_o their_o service_n only_o in_o hope_n the_o latin_n will_v likewise_o assist_v at_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o emperor_n be_v very_o urgent_a with_o the_o pope_n for_o this_o to_o which_o the_o pope_n reply_v he_o will_v first_o examine_v their_o liturgy_n and_o particular_o consider_v in_o what_o manner_n they_o celebrate_v it_o and_o see_v whether_o he_o can_v satisfy_v their_o demand_n whereupon_o the_o emperor_n find_v himself_o abuse_v thus_o express_v 11._o sect._n 10._o c._n 11._o himself_o we_o hope_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v amend_v several_a error_n but_o i_o find_v they_o not_o only_a innovator_n and_o blame_v worthy_a in_o several_a thing_n but_o that_o which_o be_v worse_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o reform_v we_o it_o be_v worth_a while_n to_o observe_v what_o kind_n of_o union_n this_o be_v which_o be_v perfect_v the_o pope_n declare_v on_o his_o side_n that_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o latin_n have_v consider_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o emperor_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n protest_v the_o latin_n be_v innovator_n and_o guilty_a of_o several_a error_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v policy_n hinder_v the_o greek_n from_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n what_o end_n can_v syropulus_n have_v in_o conceal_v from_o we_o this_o mystery_n why_o discover_v to_o we_o as_o he_o do_v his_o countrymens_n weakness_n he_o mention_n not_o one_o word_n concern_v that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a subject_n of_o his_o history_n why_o do_v he_o not_o blame_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n whâ—_n have_v he_o not_o detest_v in_o his_o history_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o feast_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o witness_n why_o do_v he_o not_o deplore_v the_o abomination_n of_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n that_o be_v present_a at_o the_o popish_a mass_n who_o show_v it_o the_o same_o respect_n as_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n to_o all_o these_o wherefore_n i_o shall_v oppose_v other_o why_o didnot_n syropulus_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n touch_v the_o salvation_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n and_o offer_v they_o his_o gospel_n why_o do_v he_o not_o censure_v the_o neglect_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_a in_o that_o they_o mention_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n nor_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n nor_o of_o all_o those_o other_o article_n i_o denote_v in_o this_o chapter_n these_o kind_n of_o question_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o impose_v on_o inconsiderate_a person_n syropulus_n be_v a_o historian_n that_o content_v himself_o with_o relate_v what_o pass_v of_o moment_n in_o this_o affair_n and_o sometime_o to_o give_v his_o opinion_n in_o general_a thereupon_o but_o it_o plain_o appear_v he_o never_o intend_v to_o reflect_v on_o every_o particular_a wherein_o his_o nation_n be_v concern_v a_o history_n be_v not_o a_o dispute_n wherefore_o then_o shall_v he_o discourse_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o it_o why_o blame_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n or_o detest_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o its_o feast_n why_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o adoration_n which_o the_o greek_n render_v to_o the_o host_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v he_o assure_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o stand_v bolt_n upright_o during_o the_o liturgy_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o call_v upon_o other_o so_o much_o to_o think_v upon_o what_o they_o write_v have_v he_o i_o say_v consider_v what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n wherefore_o say_v he_o have_v not_o syropulus_n detest_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o witness_n for_o i_o shall_v only_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v not_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n do_v not_o approve_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n condemn_v it_o as_o i_o already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n it_o do_v not_o then_o follow_v the_o greek_n hold_v transubstantiation_n although_o syropulus_n speak_v not_o of_o it_o and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o draw_v some_o argument_n from_o what_o pass_v after_o the_o greek_n have_v renounce_v this_o union_n and_o first_o he_o take_v for_o grant_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v in_o this_o council_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n solemn_o approve_v of_o it_o on_o this_o principle_n he_o run_v on_o argue_v beyond_o all_o bound_n that_o those_o that_o violate_a the_o union_n shall_v inveigh_v against_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o those_o that_o approve_v it_o he_o introduce_v again_o syropulus_n and_o allege_v marc_n of_o ephesus_n and_o describe_v his_o hatred_n against_o the_o latin_n he_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o synod_n hold_v at_o jerusalem_n against_o the_o patriarch_n metrophanus_n and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n this_o be_v the_o time_n say_v he_o if_o ever_o to_o reproach_v those_o with_o transubstantiation_n that_o have_v consent_v to_o the_o union_n and_o approve_v this_o doctrine_n in_o it_o he_o take_v occasion_n 355._o lib._n 4._o c._n 3._o p._n 355._o hence_o to_o bless_v god_n the_o greek_n have_v renounce_v this_o union_n acknowledge_v the_o divine_a providence_n therein_o which_o permit_v it_o thus_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v not_o want_v matter_n for_o his_o book_n whatsoever_o we_o relate_v say_v he_o touch_v the_o greek_n approbation_n of_o transubstantiation_n will_v have_v less_o force_n have_v 347._o pag._n 347._o this_o agreement_n subsist_v it_o will_v have_v be_v allege_v that_o politic_a interest_n have_v make_v the_o greek_n consent_n to_o the_o receive_n of_o this_o doctrine_n they_o be_v afterward_o withhold_v by_o fear_n from_o condemn_v it_o and_o be_v insensible_o accustom_v to_o it_o dare_v not_o immediate_o reject_v it_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o bad_a estate_n of_o their_o affair_n but_o to_o the_o end_n their_o real_a belief_n may_v appear_v in_o this_o subject_a it_o be_v necessary_a this_o agreement_n shall_v be_v disturb_v and_o their_o passion_n at_o liberty_n to_o break_v out_o that_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o make_v void_a whatsoever_o they_o have_v confirm_v at_o florence_n that_o they_o shall_v attack_v the_o union_n in_o all_o possible_a manner_n and_o denote_v whatsoever_o they_o can_v gainsay_v reproachful_o
election_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a their_o election_n be_v invalid_a be_v as_o they_o be_v schismatic_n and_o consequent_o have_v have_v no_o jurisdiction_n moreover_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v rather_o the_o turk_n that_o make_v the_o election_n than_o they_o for_o they_o consecrate_v he_o who_o he_o present_v so_o that_o here_o will_v this_o advantage_n redound_v from_o this_o aforementioned_a election_n one_a that_o as_o fast_o as_o the_o schismatical_a bishop_n die_v the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n or_o other_o of_o who_o judgement_n there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o doubt_v will_v take_v their_o place_n 2d_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o schismatic_n may_v be_v happy_o undertake_v and_o effect_v in_o particular_a synod_n but_o his_o holiness_n must_v never_o despair_v nor_o be_v weary_a or_o think_v it_o sufficient_a that_o he_o have_v elect_v one_o patriarch_n he_o must_v on_o the_o contrary_a substitute_n another_o again_o and_o again_o ever_o put_v scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n into_o the_o place_n of_o the_o decease_a until_o all_o the_o old_a schismatical_a prelate_n be_v dead_a and_o their_o place_n fill_v with_o catholic_n and_o see_v that_o the_o election_n of_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n depend_v likewise_o on_o the_o turk_n because_o they_o be_v greek_n and_o that_o the_o government_n of_o these_o church_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o greek_n the_o same_o measure_n must_v be_v take_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o by_o mean_n of_o ambassador_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o affair_n will_v be_v successful_a for_o money_n do_v all_o thing_n in_o this_o country_n so_o that_o all_o the_o patriarch_n be_v roman_n catholic_n and_o their_o duty_n oblige_v they_o to_o establish_v catholic_n bishop_n and_o curate_n according_a as_o their_o wisdom_n shall_v direct_v they_o nothing_o will_v hinder_v we_o from_o say_v in_o a_o short_a time_n behold_v one_o flock_n and_o one_o only_a shepherd_n the_o schismatical_a prelate_n will_v be_v root_v out_o and_o those_o who_o from_o their_o infancy_n have_v be_v pious_o bring_v up_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n will_v take_v their_o place_n these_o new_a prelate_n by_o the_o uprightness_n of_o their_o life_n and_o soundness_n of_o their_o doctrine_n may_v govern_v a_o people_n who_o be_v only_o erroneous_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o natural_a facility_n and_o proneness_n to_o believe_v what_o their_o bishop_n tell_v they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o course_n thomas_n a_o jesus_n will_v have_v take_v and_o not_o that_o of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n chap._n vii_o several_a passage_n of_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n examine_v that_o which_o remain_v to_o be_v examine_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n touch_v this_o matter_n of_o the_o greek_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n will_v not_o long_o detain_v we_o he_o produce_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n cabasilas_n simeon_n de_fw-fr thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a of_o the_o greek_a book_n of_o divinity_n they_o be_v the_o same_o we_o find_v in_o all_o the_o controvertist_n in_o bellarmin_n cardinal_n perron_n coccius_n father_n noüet_v and_o especial_o allatius_n from_o who_o it_o seem_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v they_o rather_o than_o from_o their_o original_n it_o will_v be_v a_o needless_a labour_n to_o relate_v they_o at_o length_n one_o after_o another_o together_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n commentary_n on_o they_o it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a i_o examine_v as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o to_o discover_v mr._n arnaud_n error_n which_o i_o hope_v to_o do_v so_o clear_o that_o the_o reader_n will_v remain_v satisfy_v first_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n cabasilus_n and_o jeremias_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o figure_n or_o representation_n but_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o antitype_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n i_o grant_v all_o this_o and_o i_o join_v all_o these_o four_o author_n together_o on_o this_o head_n that_o i_o may_v thereby_o avoid_v mr._n arnaud_n prolixity_n who_o have_v propose_v they_o one_o after_o another_o can_v not_o avoid_v the_o oft_o repeat_v of_o the_o same_o induction_n and_o argument_n one_o answer_n shall_v serve_v for_o all_o theophylact_fw-mi say_v he_o keep_v to_o the_o propriety_n of_o word_n he_o exclude_v 180._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o p._n 180._o whatsoever_o vary_v from_o they_o he_o overthrow_v and_o absolute_o reject_v all_o metaphorical_a signification_n and_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o literal_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n est._n 215._o c._n 12._o p._n 215._o euthymius_n say_v he_o exclude_v the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o plain_o show_v he_o have_v not_o take_v the_o word_n est_fw-la in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la he_o have_v then_o take_v it_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o reality_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o author_n can_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n see_v they_o will_v argue_v contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n for_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n nor_o that_o the_o bread_n he_o will_v give_v shall_v be_v the_o figure_n so_o neither_o have_v he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v give_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n or_o that_o the_o bread_n he_o will_v give_v shall_v contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n i_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o show_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n admit_v not_o the_o figurative_a sense_n in_o our_o saviour_n word_n neither_o take_v the_o term_n est_fw-la in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la we_o grant_v it_o he_o and_o we_o grant_v likewise_o that_o we_o agree_v not_o with_o they_o in_o this_o but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o it_o thence_o follow_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n now_o i_o maintain_v that_o not_o only_o this_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o that_o the_o contrary_n do_v for_o they_o hold_v a_o kind_n of_o middle_a way_n between_o the_o sense_n of_o figure_n and_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n in_o a_o word_n they_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n as_o to_o its_o substance_n be_v yet_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n by_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n as_o we_o already_o show_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n what_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v more_o will_v he_o have_v we_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o mean_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o eat_v become_v our_o body_n they_o say_v so_o in_o express_a term_n will_v he_o have_v we_o show_v he_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n lose_v not_o its_o existence_n nor_o be_v change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n that_o it_o be_v before_o the_o thing_n itself_o speak_v as_o much_o and_o we_o have_v show_v it_o in_o its_o place_n as_o clear_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n can_v be_v show_v do_v he_o doubt_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o keep_v the_o precise_a and_o literal_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n they_o do_v themselves_o declare_v that_o they_o understand_v they_o not_o otherwise_o will_v he_o have_v this_o in_o fine_a to_o be_v but_o a_o bad_a way_n of_o keep_v the_o literal_a sense_n the_o greek_n maintain_v the_o contrary_a and_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_v the_o instance_n of_o food_n which_o be_v make_v one_o with_o our_o body_n by_o this_o same_o way_n of_o assimulation_n and_o augmentation_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v these_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n but_o as_o say_v he_o our_o saviour_n say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n so_o neither_o do_v he_o say_v this_o be_v the_o virtue_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n one_a this_o be_v to_o dispute_v against_o the_o greek_n and_o not_o against_o we_o who_o never_o undertake_v to_o warrant_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o opinion_n 2d_o they_o will_v answer_v he_o this_o impression_n of_o virtue_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v the_o bread_n our_o lord_n body_n without_o a_o figure_n and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n because_o the_o substance_n of_o food_n be_v not_o precise_o change_v into_o that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o but_o only_o add_v to_o it_o to_o make_v a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n yet_o become_v our_o body_n in_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n not_o a_o figure_n but_o our_o body_n itself_o not_o another_o body_n but_o the_o same_o we_o have_v before_o beside_o they_o
incorruptible_a as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o they_o establish_v by_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o as_o nature_n observe_v on_o the_o food_n which_o nourish_v we_o and_o augment_v our_o body_n the_o same_o order_n she_o keep_v in_o the_o first_o matter_n from_o which_o we_o be_v form_v so_o grace_n observe_v in_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n the_o same_o order_n she_o observe_v in_o the_o natural_a body_n by_o this_o mean_n they_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n become_v first_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v mortal_a and_o corruptible_a that_o it_o be_v afterward_o this_o dead_a body_n and_o in_o fine_a this_o incorruptible_a and_o raise_a body_n cabasilas_n his_o sense_n then_o be_v that_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v it_o be_v make_v the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o he_o speak_v himself_o the_o lamb_n slay_v not_o that_o the_o body_n suffer_v death_n in_o this_o moment_n but_o because_o in_o this_o moment_n the_o bread_n pass_v through_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o death_n and_o thus_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n not_o that_o our_o saviour_n die_v in_o effect_n but_o because_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o growth_n of_o his_o body_n be_v then_o change_v into_o this_o body_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o suffer_v death_n heretofore_o and_o this_o be_v cabasilas_n his_o real_a sense_n which_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o not_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o he_o he_o likewise_o use_v to_o no_o purpose_n several_a passage_n out_o of_o simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n they_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o i_o already_o often_o answer_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o i_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_n use_v these_o expression_n and_o therefore_o will_v not_o any_o more_o repeat_v it_o i_o likewise_o answer_v what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o adoration_n and_o the_o unconsecrated_a particle_n as_o to_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n we_o may_v well_o wonder_v that_o he_o shall_v so_o confident_o offer_v he_o we_o as_o a_o person_n that_o teach_v transubstantiation_n see_v that_o not_o only_a jeremias_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o the_o other_o but_o assert_n several_a thing_n which_o oppose_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v according_o to_o his_o custom_n impertinent_o relate_v several_a historical_a passage_n 4._o lib._n 4._o c._n 4._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n which_o respect_v the_o sacrament_n express_o assert_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o not_o mention_v transubstantiation_n jeremias_n answer_v that_o point_n be_v handle_v in_o it_o very_o brief_o and_o obscure_o and_o add_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n through_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o then_o jeremias_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n draw_v his_o consequence_n but_o he_o be_v too_o quick_a some_o protestant_n in_o germany_n send_v the_o ausbourg_n confession_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n without_o any_o commentary_n or_o exposition_n on_o it_o the_o patriarch_n examine_v its_o ten_o article_n which_o run_v thus_o touch_v the_o lord_n supper_n they_o hold_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o it_o and_o be_v distribute_v to_o those_o that_o participate_v thereof_o and_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n he_o say_v this_o article_n treat_v of_o the_o lord_n supper_n very_o brief_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n somewhat_o obscure_o for_o add_v he_o we_o be_v tell_v several_a thing_n of_o you_o which_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v to_o say_v hereupon_o that_o the_o lutheran_n understand_v this_o article_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o patriarch_n only_o consider_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o article_n bare_o as_o they_o be_v lay_v down_o and_o find_v they_o obscure_v and_o as_o to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v tell_v he_o of_o they_o on_o this_o subject_a and_o which_o he_o disapprove_v he_o do_v not_o specify_v they_o when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n through_o the_o spirit_n it_o be_v clear_a his_o design_n be_v without_o proceed_v any_o far_o into_o the_o examination_n of_o their_o belief_n to_o tell_v they_o that_o of_o his_o church_n and_o oppose_v it_o against_o their_o article_n so_o that_o we_o must_v always_o return_v to_o the_o inquiry_n whether_o by_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n he_o mean_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o other_o change_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n and_o impression_n of_o virtue_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o article_n of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n respect_v neither_o of_o these_o change_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o this_o be_v a_o proper_a place_n wherein_o to_o assert_v the_o body_n and_o 361._o ibid._n p._n 361._o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o real_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n see_v only_o their_o virtue_n be_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v a_o presence_n of_o virtue_n be_v a_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n even_o as_o the_o sun_n be_v real_o present_a with_o we_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o its_o beam_n so_o that_o jeremias_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o oppose_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o presence_n but_o it_o be_v better_a say_v by_o he_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o confession_n be_v ambiguous_a and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v clear_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v substantial_o present_a in_o it_o suppose_v he_o believe_v this_o substantial_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o the_o patriarch_n do_v not_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v in_o 362._o p._n 362._o virtue_n power_n and_o efficacy_n i_o answer_v neither_o do_v he_o say_v it_o be_v change_v in_o substance_n and_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n betwixt_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o that_o i_o add_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o jeremias_n shall_v explain_v himself_o touch_v this_o change_n of_o virtue_n because_o the_o greek_n who_o precede_v he_o have_v already_o plain_o do_v it_o but_o the_o same_o can_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n for_o not_o one_o of_o the_o greek_n ever_o mention_v it_o any_o more_o than_o he_o so_o that_o he_o be_v necessary_o oblige_v clear_o to_o express_v it_o if_o he_o intend_v it_o shall_v be_v understand_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n further_a say_v the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n and_o tubinga_n believe_v upon_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o patriarch_n that_o he_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o 370._o p._n 370._o transubstantiation_n when_o this_o be_v true_a we_o need_v not_o be_v astonish_v thereat_o for_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o divine_n who_o hold_v the_o consubstantiation_n shall_v take_v the_o word_n of_o jeremias_n in_o a_o sense_n which_o oppose_v only_o one_o part_n of_o their_o opinion_n rather_o than_o in_o another_o which_o will_v whole_o overthrow_v it_o their_o prejudication_n signify_v nothing_o to_o the_o exposition_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v themselves_o of_o their_o own_o opinion_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v moreover_o if_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n misunderstand_v the_o patriarch_n sense_n it_o lay_v upon_o he_o to_o rectify_v their_o mistake_v i_o answer_v there_o can_v be_v any_o advantage_n make_v of_o jeremias_n silence_n in_o this_o respect_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o these_o divine_n first_o answer_n they_o reckon_v among_o the_o point_n in_o which_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o patriarch_n this_o that_o the_o communion_n or_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n unite_v we_o to_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o we_o true_o partake_v therein_o of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o these_o be_v the_o proper_a expression_n which_o this_o patriarch_n use_v and_o so_o far_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o say_v they_o charge_v he_o with_o believe_v what_o he_o do_v not_o seeing_z they_o only_o repeat_v what_o he_o say_v it_o be_v likewise_o true_a they_o deny_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v therein_o which_o they_o ground_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o call_v it_o bread_n yet_o do_v they_o make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o term_n jeremias_n do_v which_o be_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o a_o
than_o adventure_n be_v deal_v out_o in_o romance_n that_o build_v castle_n in_o the_o air_n and_o make_v all_o man_n in_o the_o world_n senseless_a provide_v they_o speak_v and_o think_v according_a to_o my_o desire_n and_o pretension_n that_o prefer_v the_o small_a reason_n before_o the_o strong_a and_o clear_a proof_n and_o propose_v all_o this_o in_o a_o confident_a insult_a manner_n give_v myself_o those_o applause_n which_o i_o will_v willing_o receive_v from_o other_o and_o treat_v my_o adversary_n with_o contempt_n and_o disdain_n and_o here_o be_v the_o tempest_n which_o have_v follow_v my_o sunshine_n my_o happy_a day_n but_o i_o be_o sorry_a mr._n arnaud_n shall_v be_v thus_o angry_a upon_o no_o occasion_n howsoever_o we_o will_v examine_v the_o passage_n he_o have_v offer_v the_o first_o be_v a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o anastatius_fw-la sinaite_n wherein_o a_o monk_n argue_v against_o heretic_n who_o assert_v christ_n body_n be_v incorruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v by_o his_o adversary_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v real_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 〈◊〉_d anast_n sin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o mere_a bread_n such_o as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n nor_o a_o figure_n such_o as_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n among_o the_o jew_n to_o this_o principle_n he_o add_v another_o which_o be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v corruptible_a as_o experience_n show_v we_o and_o from_o these_o two_o proposition_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n every_o man_n see_v this_o reason_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n such_o as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o resurrection_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o same_o state_n now_o it_o be_v likewise_o manifest_a that_o this_o supposition_n be_v whole_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v both_o foolish_a and_o impious_a to_o imagine_v that_o our_o lord_n body_n which_o be_v rise_v out_o of_o its_o state_n of_o humiliation_n descend_v into_o it_o again_o and_o exist_v still_o mortal_a corruptible_a and_o passable_a as_o it_o be_v heretofore_o this_o be_v moreover_o direct_o contrary_a to_o his_o sacramental_a state_n wherein_o we_o must_v necessary_o suppose_v it_o if_o we_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o proper_a substance_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o a_o body_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n impalpable_a and_o indivisible_a which_o can_v be_v neither_o see_v nor_o touch_v shall_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n mortal_a corruptible_a and_o passable_a as_o our_o saviour_n body_n be_v before_o his_o resurrection_n these_o two_o state_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o whatsoever_o otherwise_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o author_n may_v be_v he_o hold_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o reality_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v yet_o if_o we_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o be_v a_o witness_n for_o he_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o he_o find_v in_o any_o passage_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n he_o require_v no_o more_o for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o proof_n although_o he_o see_v otherwise_o several_a thing_n absolute_o contrary_a to_o he_o one_o of_o the_o usual_a artifices_fw-la with_o which_o he_o impose_v on_o his_o reader_n be_v that_o when_o he_o offer_v any_o passage_n import_v what_o i_o now_o mention_v or_o something_o like_o it_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o show_v not_o that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n therein_o contain_v but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o our_o doctrine_n and_o thus_o have_v he_o do_v in_o that_o passage_n of_o anastasius_n can_v any_o man_n say_v he_o that_o have_v but_o the_o least_o spark_n of_o sense_n and_o believe_v the_o 625._o ibid._n p._n 625._o eucharist_n to_o be_v only_o a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n express_v this_o his_o opinion_n by_o these_o term_n the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n but_o real_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v any_o calvinist_n in_o the_o world_n refuse_v to_o acknowledge_v this_o discourse_n overthrow_v his_o doctrine_n and_o i_o say_v can_v there_o be_v any_o man_n that_o have_v but_o the_o least_o dram_n of_o sense_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n exist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o be_v therein_o in_o a_o sacramental_a state_n and_o yet_o express_v this_o his_o belief_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n and_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v then_o corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n friend_n that_o can_v contain_v himself_o from_o believe_v this_o discourse_n overthrow_v his_o doctrine_n when_o i_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n i_o keep_v to_o the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n and_o deceive_v no_o body_n but_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v as_o he_o do_v he_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n and_o delude_v his_o reader_n whatsoever_o anastasius_n his_o doctrine_n may_v be_v it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o can_v consist_v with_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o anastasius_n argue_v he_o express_v himself_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n a_o little_a crabed_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n in_o make_v use_n of_o weak_a argument_n not_o only_o here_o but_o in_o almost_o all_o part_n of_o his_o whole_a discourse_n but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o this_o man_n expression_n be_v of_o hard_a digestion_n when_o apply_v to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o rome_n why_o may_v not_o i_o as_o well_o say_v they_o be_v so_o be_v apply_v to_o our_o hypothesis_n and_o consequent_o they_o must_v not_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o if_o anastasius_n can_v not_o careful_o consider_v the_o consequence_n he_o draw_v himself_o how_o can_v he_o foresee_v that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v one_o day_n draw_v from_o his_o discourse_n if_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o anastasius_n to_o argue_v weak_o why_o may_v it_o not_o also_o be_v usual_a with_o he_o to_o discourse_n with_o little_a foresight_n why_o must_v advantage_n be_v take_v from_o some_o of_o his_o expression_n against_o we_o and_o we_o withhold_v from_o take_v any_o against_o mr._n arnaud_n from_o the_o whole_a sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n and_o coherence_n of_o his_o thought_n which_o a_o man_n more_o mind_n than_o his_o term_n or_o manner_n of_o express_v himself_o mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_n but_o all_o in_o vain_a to_o molify_v anastasius_n sense_n in_o say_v that_o he_o conclude_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o passion_n â—3â—_n ibid._n p._n â—3â—_n see_v he_o suffer_v still_o in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o apparent_a corruption_n by_o the_o sensible_a corruption_n of_o the_o species_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o state_n wherein_o he_o be_v before_o his_o death_n this_o argue_n add_v he_o be_v very_o weak_a and_o rough_o express_v but_o it_o be_v no_o unusual_a thing_n for_o this_o author_n to_o reason_n weak_o and_o it_o will_v be_v but_o a_o bad_a consequence_n to_o conclude_v that_o a_o argument_n be_v not_o he_o because_o it_o be_v weak_a it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v not_o extravagant_a in_o the_o high_a degree_n as_o be_v that_o which_o aubertin_n attribute_n to_o he_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v be_v put_v in_o this_o form_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n before_o his_o resurrection_n be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o state_n wherein_o he_o be_v before_o his_o death_n but_o this_o symbol_n be_v corruptible_a therefore_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v then_o corruptible_a this_o argument_n be_v like_o that_o which_o mr._n aubertin_n impute_v to_o he_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o which_o happen_v to_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n 629._o p._n 629._o happen_v to_o his_o body_n before_o his_o passion_n now_o it_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n the_o body_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o passion_n take_v the_o word_n figure_n from_o this_o argument_n insert_v that_o of_o symbol_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v use_v in_o his_o and_o the_o two_o argument_n be_v the_o same_o yet_o he_o will_v have_v he_o to_o be_v good_a and_o mr._n aubertin_n ridiculous_o extravagant_a but_o it_o
chapter_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v write_v touch_v the_o equivocal_a expression_n of_o this_o author_n in_o effect_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o the_o point_n here_o concern_v neither_o figure_n nor_o virtue_n that_o this_o effect_n 651._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o p._n 650._o 651._o which_o surpass_v humane_a conception_n be_v in_o damascen_n '_o be_v sense_n this_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n real_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n the_o body_n take_v from_o the_o virgin_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o god_n that_o damascen_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o he_o design_v to_o refute_v express_o all_o the_o attempt_n and_o shift_n of_o the_o minister_n some_o of_o who_o turn_v his_o word_n into_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o other_o to_o a_o imaginary_a union_n of_o the_o holy_a siprit_fw-fr with_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n that_o the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o after_o two_o different_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v sometime_o as_o philosopher_n and_o otherwhiles_o as_o divine_n all_o this_o signify_v nothing_o consider_v the_o explication_n which_o damascen_n himself_o have_v give_v we_o of_o his_o own_o sense_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o zacharias_n bishop_n of_o doarus_n and_o homily_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o these_o two_o piece_n publish_v by_o the_o abbot_n billius_n and_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o authentic_a by_o labbus_n the_o jesuit_n the_o learned_a m._n de_fw-fr marca_n archbishop_n of_o paris_n and_o leo_n allatius_n himself_o mr._n arnaud_n great_a author_n these_o two_o piece_n i_o say_v end_v the_o difference_n and_o suffer_v we_o not_o any_o long_a to_o dispute_v about_o damascene_fw-la i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o relate_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n to_o leave_v out_o this_o homily_n and_o letter_n as_o he_o have_v do_v chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o other_a at_o nice_a it_o can_v without_o doubt_v but_o trouble_v good_a people_n to_o see_v how_o mr._n arnaud_n suffer_v his_o pen_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o fill_v up_o his_o book_n with_o injury_n so_o ill_o become_v a_o man_n of_o his_o age_n and_o profession_n make_v they_o continual_o the_o subject_a of_o his_o eloquence_n yet_o in_o truth_n be_v we_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v not_o only_o for_o that_o thereby_o he_o give_v we_o occasion_n to_o exercise_v our_o christian_a patience_n but_o do_v also_o himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o assure_a mean_n of_o bring_v his_o chapter_n into_o a_o lesser_a compass_n and_o to_o this_o end_n we_o shall_v pass_v by_o all_o his_o personal_a reflection_n as_o matter_n which_o concern_v not_o our_o dispute_n let_v we_o then_o consider_v those_o four_o terrible_a chapter_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o two_o council_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n and_o the_o other_o at_o nice_a for_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n begin_v with_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o write_n 661._o lib._n 7._o c._n 5._o p._n 661._o which_o the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n cause_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o six_o session_n from_o whence_o he_o form_v these_o five_o proposition_n one_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o father_n after_o consecration_n 2_o that_o they_o have_v call_v it_o the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n itself_o 3_o that_o the_o gift_n be_v proper_o body_n and_o blood_n 4_o that_o they_o be_v not_o image_n but_o body_n and_o blood_n 5_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v both_o the_o image_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o be_v the_o body_n they_o be_v not_o the_o image_n he_o moreover_o tell_v we_o that_o anastasius_n make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o reason_v to_o show_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o image_n that_o john_n damascen_n likewise_o use_v it_o and_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n conclude_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v his_o body_n whereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n cry_v out_o these_o be_v the_o very_a thing_n wherein_o argument_n be_v useless_a and_o wherein_o the_o impression_n of_o truth_n appear_v so_o plain_o that_o those_o that_o deny_v it_o be_v 663._o p._n 663._o to_o be_v regard_v as_o person_n no_o long_o to_o be_v reason_v with_o but_o how_o clear_a soever_o his_o motive_n may_v be_v we_o can_v assure_v he_o this_o come_v from_o his_o prejudice_n and_o not_o from_o the_o truth_n the_o understanding_n of_o all_o these_o discourse_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n depend_v only_o on_o the_o know_n in_o what_o sense_n they_o mean_v the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o point_n be_v once_o dispatch_v we_o shall_v soon_o perceive_v why_o they_o deny_v it_o be_v a_o image_n and_o wherefore_o they_o thus_o reason_v that_o be_v a_o image_n it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o body_n we_o must_v observe_v all_o these_o greek_n have_v follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o speak_v as_o he_o do_v that_o they_o borrow_v all_o his_o conception_n and_o expression_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o write_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a by_o the_o fragment_n of_o theodorus_n graptus_n and_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o author_n nicephorus_n now_o after_o the_o notice_n damascen_n have_v give_v we_o we_o can_v no_o long_o doubt_v but_o their_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o receive_v the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o be_v a_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o food_n become_v our_o proper_a body_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o a_o passage_n in_o nicephorus_n 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr eccles_n occid_n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v relate_v and_o take_v from_o allatius_n and_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a say_v he_o to_o explain_v these_o thing_n by_o what_o pass_v in_o ourselves_o as_o the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n be_v natural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v they_o and_o become_v not_o another_o body_n so_o these_o gift_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o priest_n prayer_n and_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v they_o be_v two_o body_n but_o we_o believe_v it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o this_o be_v the_o greek_n hypothesis_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o meat_n we_o eat_v become_v our_o body_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o it_o and_o receive_v its_o form_n increase_v and_o augment_v it_o the_o same_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o discourse_n of_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o censure_n pass_v on_o they_o in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o choose_a matter_n a_o substance_n of_o bread_n those_o of_o nice_a be_v not_o offend_v thereat_o neither_o at_o the_o other_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o oblation_n translate_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n a_o body_n make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n so_o far_o they_o agree_v but_o when_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o bread_n a_o image_n those_o of_o nice_a can_v not_o suffer_v it_o neither_o can_v they_o bear_v with_o they_o in_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n by_o institution_n why_o do_v they_o make_v this_o difference_n but_o because_o these_o first_o expression_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n yet_o do_v not_o contradict_v their_o hypothefis_n of_o augmentation_n by_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n whereas_o the_o other_o oppose_v it_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v the_o food_n
shall_v see_v that_o the_o sense_n i_o attribute_v to_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v a_o metaphysical_a speculation_n of_o mr._n claude_n be_v in_o effect_n a_o doctrine_n common_o receive_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o draw_v advantage_n from_o the_o council_n say_n that_o our_o saviour_n choose_v a_o matter_n which_o do_v not_o represent_v any_o humane_a shape_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v thereby_o introduce_v and_o pretend_v that_o in_o whatsoever_o sort_n these_o word_n be_v understand_v they_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v capable_a of_o three_o sense_n the_o first_o that_o 701._o lib._n 7._o c._n 7._o p._n 700._o 701._o god_n will_v not_o let_v the_o eucharist_n have_v a_o humane_a shape_n lest_o it_o shall_v be_v adore_v the_o second_o that_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v the_o eucharist_n to_o have_v a_o humane_a form_n lest_o man_n shall_v commit_v idolatry_n in_o adore_v it_o under_o this_o humane_a figure_n although_o it_o be_v no_o idolatry_n to_o worship_n it_o under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n the_o 3d._n that_o he_o will_v not_o let_v the_o eucharist_n have_v a_o humane_a form_n lest_o the_o due_a worship_n which_o will_v be_v give_v it_o under_o this_o humane_a figure_n shall_v carry_v man_n forth_o to_o adore_v image_n of_o wood_n and_o stone_n which_o be_v not_o our_o saviour_n as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v can_v not_o be_v worship_v without_o idolatry_n the_o first_o add_v he_o of_o these_o sense_n be_v that_o which_o the_o calvinist_n give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n the_o 2._o be_v a_o ridiculous_a sense_n and_o that_o which_o never_o any_o person_n yet_o imagine_v the_o 3d._n be_v the_o sense_n which_o the_o catholic_n give_v they_o hereupon_o mr._n claude_n to_o establish_v his_o first_o sense_n declames_fw-la at_o large_a against_o the_o 2d_o which_o be_v not_o a_o sense_n but_o a_o absurd_a imagination_n which_o he_o have_v form_v have_v mr._n arnaud_n sincere_o relate_v all_o that_o i_o say_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o not_o maim_v my_o discourse_n and_o produce_v but_o some_o part_n thereof_o disjoint_v from_o the_o rest_n that_o he_o may_v turn_v it_o into_o a_o wrong_a sense_n it_o will_v have_v be_v easy_o perceive_v that_o i_o offer_v these_o two_o last_o sense_n and_o show_v that_o both_o of_o they_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n that_o i_o afterward_o establish_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n in_o suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o image_n real_o distinct_a from_o our_o lord_n body_n i_o neither_o attribute_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o to_o any_o body_n else_o any_o sense_n i_o only_o propose_v the_o two_o which_o may_v be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n upon_o supposal_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o show_v that_o neither_o of_o they_o be_v justifiable_a i_o be_o not_o at_o all_o trouble_a at_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v the_o second_o a_o absurd_a imagination_n i_o hold_v it_o to_o be_v so_o as_o well_o as_o he_o and_o as_o such_o i_o have_v refute_v it_o but_o the_o last_o be_v no_o less_o absurd_a than_o the_o second_o for_o the_o due_a worship_n which_o will_v be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n if_o it_o have_v a_o humane_a shape_n will_v not_o induce_v man_n to_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n of_o wood_n and_o stone_n the_o difference_n will_v be_v apparent_a for_o the_o eucharist_n will_v be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o image_n of_o wood_n not_o so_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v not_o be_v then_o ground_v on_o the_o humane_a shape_n or_o figure_n but_o on_o the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n moreover_o what_o can_v be_v more_o ridiculous_a than_o the_o opinion_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o these_o people_n which_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n will_v have_v propose_v his_o body_n real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n clothe_v with_o another_o humane_a figure_n than_o his_o own_o natural_a form_n otherwise_o say_v he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o image_n but_o our_o saviour_n himself_o without_o any_o veil_n it_o be_v true_a but_o this_o shall_v make_v he_o comprehend_v that_o they_o understand_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n but_o a_o image_n which_o be_v of_o another_o substance_n than_o its_o original_a for_o a_o man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a absurdity_n than_o to_o imagine_v our_o saviour_n body_n be_v real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o humane_a shape_n not_o his_o own_o but_o a_o borrow_a one_o these_o kind_n of_o imagination_n reside_v not_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o reasonable_a people_n but_o suppose_v this_o be_v their_o sense_n how_o can_v they_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n will_v not_o take_v upon_o he_o any_o other_o humane_a shape_n than_o his_o own_o to_o prevent_v idolatry_n may_v not_o their_o adversary_n tell_v they_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o very_a consideration_n ought_v to_o prevail_v on_o we_o the_o more_o to_o make_v image_n for_o the_o original_a of_o our_o saviour_n body_n in_o whatsoever_o state_n it_o be_v takes_z man_n off_o from_o image_n but_o it_o will_v carry_v they_o further_o off_o from_o they_o if_o it_o have_v a_o humane_a figure_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v for_o this_o be_v what_o our_o eye_n seek_v in_o image_n and_o if_o they_o find_v this_o figure_n join_v with_o the_o original_a they_o need_v not_o search_v it_o elsewhere_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o original_a speak_v move_a itself_o and_o act_v under_o its_o own_o proper_a figure_n will_v better_o produce_v this_o effect_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o it_o may_v produce_v it_o likewise_o have_v a_o simple_a borrow_a figure_n without_o speech_n and_o action_n see_v that_o also_o image_n have_v neither_o speech_n nor_o action_n and_o that_o the_o figure_n they_o have_v be_v no_o less_o a_o borrow_a figure_n than_o that_o which_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o sensual_a devotion_n which_o seek_v after_o representation_n and_o visible_a lineament_n will_v be_v more_o satisfy_v in_o behold_v a_o humane_a shape_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v apply_v on_o the_o original_a itself_o than_o to_o behold_v one_o represent_v on_o cloth_n or_o the_o wall_n of_o a_o house_n it_o must_v then_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o council_n suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o image_n real_o distinct_a from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v choose_v for_o this_o a_o matter_n or_o a_o substance_n which_o have_v not_o a_o humane_a figure_n lest_o this_o resemblance_n shall_v carry_v man_n forth_o to_o render_v to_o the_o image_n that_o which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o the_o original_a and_o to_o make_v other_o like_o it_o of_o other_o matter_n to_o adore_v they_o whosoever_o shall_v compare_v my_o exposition_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v soon_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o be_v natural_a free_a and_o according_a to_o good_a sense_n whereas_o his_o be_v force_v and_o violent_a and_o impute_v to_o person_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o argue_v as_o be_v absurd_a and_o groundless_a but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o iconoclaste_n adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o a_o sovereign_a 702._o c._n 7._o p._n 702._o adoration_n for_o stephen_n the_o young_a say_v to_o constantin_n copronymus_n do_v not_o you_o design_v likewise_o to_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o contain_v the_o true_a image_n of_o they_o and_o we_o adore_v and_o kiss_v they_o and_o be_v sanctify_v by_o receive_v they_o stephen_n prove_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n by_o a_o principle_n common_a to_o the_o iconoclaste_n now_o according_a to_o they_o all_o worship_n render_v to_o image_n be_v a_o real_a adoration_n and_o be_v due_a to_o god_n only_o and_o consequent_o they_o give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n a_o worship_n which_o they_o suppose_v due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o can_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n foresee_v that_o we_o may_v argue_v exact_o contrary_a and_o say_v stephen_n prove_v the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n by_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o of_o they_o then_o give_v the_o eucharist_n any_o other_o than_o a_o relative_a adoration_n and_o consequent_o they_o neither_o of_o they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o proper_a substance_n but_o say_v he_o the_o iconoclaste_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o only_a adoration_n which_o be_v that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o consequent_o ibid._n ibid._n they_o give_v the_o eucharist_n a_o worship_n which_o they_o suppose_v due_a only_o to_o god_n there_o can_v be_v a_o weak_a argument_n stephen_n do_v not_o
for_o a_o proof_n the_o moscovite_n consecrate_v the_o bread_n in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o believe_v then_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v evident_a for_o the_o establish_n of_o this_o conclusion_n there_o be_v need_n of_o ibid._n ibid._n something_o more_o precise_a than_o this_o but_o say_v he_o this_o be_v a_o catholic_n that_o speak_v thus_o and_o who_o will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o attribute_n this_o same_o belief_n to_o the_o moscovite_n when_o sacranus_fw-la or_o any_o other_o that_o profess_v the_o roman_a religion_n speak_v as_o from_o himself_o and_o the_o question_n concern_v his_o own_o faith_n we_o can_v easy_o believe_v that_o in_o a_o discourse_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o mean_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n for_o we_o know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n and_o style_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o when_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o moscovite_n and_o the_o question_n concern_v their_o faith_n we_o believe_v that_o in_o say_v they_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la he_o pretend_v no_o more_o than_o to_o use_v the_o same_o term_n which_o the_o moscovite_n use_n without_o concern_v himself_o with_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o they_o take_v these_o word_n they_o must_v be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n the_o moscovite_n give_v '_o they_o what_o sense_n be_v that_o this_o sacranus_fw-la do_v not_o determine_v and_o to_o go_v about_o to_o decide_v it_o by_o what_o sacranus_fw-la himself_n believe_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n as_o to_o what_o john_n le_z far_a confessor_n to_o the_o archduke_n ferdinand_n relate_v religion_n moscovit_fw-la religion_n that_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v among_o they_o by_o pronounce_v our_o saviour_n word_n and_o that_o they_o attribute_v to_o they_o so_o great_a virtue_n that_o assoon_o as_o ever_o they_o be_v utter_v by_o the_o priest_n they_o believe_v the_o creature_n give_v place_n to_o the_o creator_n we_o must_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o he_o do_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o offer_v we_o a_o fabulous_a relation_n such_o as_o be_v this_o le_fw-fr ferre_n this_o author_n assure_v we_o that_o only_o the_o bishop_n among_o the_o moscovite_n administer_v confirmation_n that_o they_o do_v it_o by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o hand_n in_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o anoint_v the_o party_n confirm_v on_o the_o forehead_n that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a office_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o people_n which_o they_o do_v not_o only_o every_o sunday_n but_o also_o on_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o apostles_n that_o god_n word_n be_v preach_v and_o hear_v with_o great_a devotion_n that_o they_o certain_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n acknowledge_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o roman_a prelate_n as_o be_v christ_n vicar_n and_o st._n peter_n successor_n that_o they_o free_o assist_v at_o mass_n with_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v all_o false_a as_o appear_v by_o other_o relation_n of_o these_o people_n mosc_n possevin_n com._n 2._o the_o reb_n mosc_n and_o therefore_o possevin_n have_v not_o scruple_v to_o reckon_v this_o john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n among_o those_o author_n which_o be_v count_v fabulous_a because_o say_v he_o they_o have_v be_v misinform_v or_o do_v not_o write_v with_o a_o design_n to_o discover_v the_o venom_n to_o apply_v thereunto_o a_o remedy_n what_o signify_v then_o such_o people_n testimony_n not_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o these_o term_n the_o creature_n give_v place_n to_o the_o creator_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v we_o conclude_v from_o hence_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v a_o general_a expression_n capable_a of_o divers_a sense_n for_o when_o we_o shall_v say_v with_o theodoret_n that_o the_o divine_a grace_n accompany_v nature_n or_o with_o st._n austin_n that_o the_o bread_n become_v of_o a_o aliment_n a_o sacrament_n or_o with_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n the_o creature_n will_v still_o give_v place_n to_o the_o creator_n without_o any_o conversion_n of_o substance_n so_o that_o howsoever_o we_o take_v john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n testimony_n it_o be_v invalid_a and_o do_v not_o at_o all_o help_n mr._n arnaud_n cause_n but_o he_o have_v make_v a_o general_a collection_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a author_n john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n must_v have_v his_o place_n among_o the_o rest_n i_o confess_v that_o lasicius_n the_o polander_n that_o relate_v this_o testimony_n have_v take_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o as_o we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o design_n of_o john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n be_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v this_o doctrine_n so_o likewise_o we_o must_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a if_o those_o that_o refer_v themselves_o to_o his_o authority_n as_o lasicius_n have_v do_v do_v take_v it_o not_o otherwise_o have_v lasicius_n well_o examine_v this_o relation_n of_o john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n he_o will_v have_v find_v it_o full_a of_o false_a report_n and_o easy_o find_v his_o author_n main_a design_n be_v to_o render_v the_o moscovite_n religion_n as_o conformable_a as_o he_o can_v to_o the_o roman_a and_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o deceive_v his_o reader_n and_o especial_o the_o protestant_n who_o he_o have_v at_o that_o time_n in_o his_o eye_n he_o will_v then_o have_v absolute_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o such_o a_o man_n who_o have_v palpable_o disguise_v the_o truth_n he_o may_v at_o least_o distinguish_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o word_n in_o question_n ferre_n sense_n from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o moscovite_n themselves_o suppose_v they_o be_v their_o own_o word_n but_o this_o he_o have_v not_o do_v although_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v it_o and_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o on_o this_o bare_a testimony_n without_o any_o other_o proof_n lasicius_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n lean_v towards_o transubstantiation_n whence_o it_o follow_v we_o ought_v not_o light_o to_o credit_v whatsoever_o a_o suspect_a author_n shall_v tell_v we_o concern_v the_o religion_n of_o stranger_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o main_a that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n we_o must_v then_o come_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o dannaverus_n professor_n of_o strasburg_n and_o mr._n olearius_n the_o duke_n of_o holstein_n library-keeper_n person_n of_o great_a reputation_n both_o say_v the_o moscovite_n hold_v transubstantiation_n they_o put_v say_v dannaverus_n into_o the_o wine_n contain_v in_o the_o chalice_n the_o bread_n break_v into_o piece_n they_o bless_v it_o and_o believe_v it_o be_v transubstantiate_v they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n say_v mr._n olearius_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v two_o express_a testimony_n and_o against_o which_o it_o seem_v there_o can_v be_v nothing_o allege_v as_o to_o dannaverus_n he_o have_v only_o follow_v olearius_n authority_n know_v no_o more_o of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n than_o what_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o read_n of_o author_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o treatise_n but_o as_o to_o mr._n olearius_n he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o have_v live_v in_o those_o country_n and_o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o point_n and_o who_o not_o only_o give_v we_o this_o account_n in_o his_o book_n but_o have_v likewise_o confirm_v it_o in_o a_o letter_n write_v to_o one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n friend_n upon_o occasion_n of_o this_o present_a dispute_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v thereof_o a_o matter_n of_o triumph_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o reply_v to_o mr._n olearius_n testimony_n and_o clear_v it_o from_o all_o perplexity_n and_o this_o will_v be_v do_v by_o consider_v his_o own_o 8._o perpe_n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3_o c._n 8._o word_n as_o well_o in_o his_o book_n as_o letter_n those_o in_o his_o book_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n relate_v they_o from_o the_o original_a high-dutch_a be_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n those_o of_o his_o letter_n 438._o lib._n 5._o c._n 3._o p._n 438._o relate_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o write_v express_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o my_o voyage_n that_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n distinguish_v then_o mr._n olearius_n testimony_n from_o his_o private_a
judgement_n and_o you_o will_v clear_v the_o difficulty_n his_o testimony_n be_v that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o have_v denote_v by_o these_o term_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n his_o private_a judgement_n be_v that_o this_o may_v be_v term_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o he_o signify_v by_o these_o follow_a word_n they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a of_o this_o testimony_n amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n and_o his_o say_n that_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v no_o other_o ground_n than_o his_o own_o persawsion_n that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o do_v not_o attribute_v this_o to_o they_o but_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o his_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v explain_v what_o he_o mean_v and_o punctual_o determine_v what_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v if_o to_o change_v and_o transubstantiate_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n his_o proposition_n must_v be_v receive_v in_o its_o full_a extent_n if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o change_n belong_v to_o the_o moscovite_n the_o transubstanty_a to_o the_o private_a sense_n of_o m._n olearius_n we_o then_o respectful_o receive_v his_o testimony_n without_o the_o least_o question_n of_o his_o sincerity_n but_o as_o to_o his_o particular_a judgement_n we_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v so_o equitable_a as_o to_o lay_v no_o necessity_n upon_o we_o to_o receive_v it_o for_o shall_v we_o judge_v otherwise_o then_o he_o have_v do_v he_o will_v have_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o be_v angry_a neither_o have_v he_o any_o reason_n to_o be_v offend_v 8._o answer_v to_o the_o perp._n part_n 3_o c._n 8._o at_o the_o answer_n i_o make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a he_o be_v mistake_v by_o false_a conjecture_n and_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o the_o change_n of_o bread_n he_o imagine_v this_o be_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n i_o say_v now_o the_o distinction_n which_o i_o make_v between_o his_o testimony_n and_o his_o judgement_n be_v ground_v on_o his_o own_o proper_a term_n and_o the_o liberty_n which_o i_o pretend_v to_o have_v of_o reject_v the_o one_o and_o receive_v the_o other_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o common_a justice_n will_v allow_v i_o i_o can_v therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n for_o his_o stuff_v his_o letter_n with_o rough_a and_o passionate_a expression_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o character_n he_o bear_v and_o which_o i_o suppose_v he_o have_v learn_v of_o the_o barbarous_a people_n he_o have_v so_o long_o converse_v with_o why_o will_v he_o have_v we_o believe_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n be_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o greek_n of_o which_o expression_n we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o manifest_v the_o sense_n the_o moscovite_n follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n we_o grant_v the_o greek_n say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v the_o moscovite_n affirm_v the_o same_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o to_o change_n be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o transubstantiate_v now_o i_o have_v plain_o display_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o term_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n we_o must_v then_o conclude_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n it_o appear_v from_o m._n olearius_n his_o own_o relation_n what_o we_o be_v to_o conclude_v touch_v his_o exactness_n for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o add_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n serve_v for_o panis_n benedictus_n now_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a impiety_n to_o make_v this_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o even_o in_o this_o he_o be_v mistake_v for_o what_o serve_v among_o these_o people_n for_o panis_n benedictus_n be_v only_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o bread_n from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o great_a particle_n which_o be_v afterward_o consecrate_v and_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n but_o to_o oppose_v against_o the_o private_a judgement_n of_o m._n olearius_n something_a yet_o more_o precise_a i_o need_v only_o here_o relate_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o three_o ambassage_n of_o m._n carlisle_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o honourable_a person_n who_o live_v a_o considerable_a time_n in_o those_o part_n and_o since_o m._n olearius_n who_o want_v neither_o judgement_n sincerity_n nor_o curiosity_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o we_o touch_v the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n without_o the_o least_o regard_n to_o the_o dispute_n between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o myself_o as_o have_v no_o other_o design_n then_o that_o of_o carlisle_n relat._n of_o the_o ambas_fw-la of_o m._n carlisle_n discover_v the_o truth_n moreover_o say_v he_o i_o can_v not_o find_v by_o they_o what_o olearius_n mention_n namely_o that_o they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v three_o reason_n induce_v i_o to_o believe_v thty_a be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n for_o first_o when_o we_o discourse_v with_o they_o touch_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n they_o testify_v their_o dislike_n of_o it_o and_o to_o maintain_v it_o fly_v not_o to_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v 2._o it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a that_o if_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n they_o will_v respect_v this_o mystery_n more_o than_o they_o do_v and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o strange_a that_o in_o so_o superstitious_a a_o religion_n as_o they_o be_v they_o shall_v be_v behind_o hand_n in_o zeal_n and_o devotion_n especial_o in_o a_o particular_a wherein_o it_o ought_v chief_o to_o appear_v as_o we_o see_v it_o do_v among_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o fine_a have_v they_o that_o opinion_n which_o olearius_n attribute_n to_o they_o they_o must_v have_v it_o from_o the_o greek_n from_o who_o they_o have_v receive_v their_o doctrine_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n be_v of_o this_o opiwion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o himself_o judge_v whether_o he_o may_v reasonable_o expect_v to_o prevail_v by_o mean_n of_o mr._n olearius_n his_o explication_n we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n but_o have_v already_o consider_v it_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n we_o shall_v trouble_v ourselves_o no_o far_o with_o he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v do_v in_o muscovia_n as_o in_o greece_n that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o may_v be_v person_n bring_v in_o and_o settle_v there_o who_o finish_v their_o study_n in_o some_o of_o the_o seminary_n erect_v for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v certain_a whosoever_o shall_v address_v himself_o to_o these_o person_n who_o be_v not_o only_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o swear_v to_o observe_v its_o confession_n of_o faith_n but_o send_v on_o purpose_n to_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o prevail_v by_o mean_n of_o their_o ignorance_n whether_o soever_o they_o be_v whether_o in_o muscovia_n or_o greece_n their_o testimony_n shall_v not_o be_v want_v but_o every_o body_n know_v the_o value_n of_o they_o let_v we_o pass_v on_o then_o to_o the_o moscovite_n priest_n that_o accompany_v not_o long_o since_o the_o great_a duke_n ambassador_n to_o his_o majesty_n of_o france_n who_o after_o dinner_n as_o it_o be_v say_v at_o the_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n be_v desire_v to_o declare_v what_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n there_o may_v be_v several_a considerable_a reflection_n make_v on_o this_o relation_n but_o not_o to_o enter_v into_o particular_n i_o say_v the_o testimony_n of_o this_o person_n be_v not_o sufficient_o authentic_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o mr._n olearius_n his_o relation_n that_o the_o moscovit_fw-la priest_n be_v so_o ignorant_a in_o general_a that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o among_o they_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n or_o know_v the_o religion_n profess_v in_o other_o country_n these_o be_v two_o character_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o use_n
the_o russian_n sacramentum_fw-la religiosius_fw-la russis_fw-la venerantur_fw-la these_o be_v also_o his_o word_n whence_o i_o conclude_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o reason_n be_v sufficient_o evident_a to_o wit_n that_o those_o that_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n can_v but_o show_v it_o more_o respect_n than_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v a_o substanee_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o my_o argument_n suppose_v 448._o lib._n 5._o c._n 4._o p._n 448._o according_a to_o this_o author_n the_o armenian_n do_v neither_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o if_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o nothing_o can_v be_v less_o reasonable_a than_o my_o discourse_n for_o if_o the_o armenian_n add_v he_o together_o with_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v moreover_o admit_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v no_o wise_a improbable_a but_o that_o they_o have_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o eucharist_n than_o those_o that_o do_v not_o admit_v this_o substance_n of_o bread_n the_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v only_o from_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o presence_n or_o absence_n of_o the_o bread_n contribute_v not_o any_o thing_n thereunto_o i_o hope_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v if_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o his_o authority_n be_v not_o yet_o great_a enough_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o counterbalance_n that_o of_o thomas_n aquinas_n now_o thomas_n his_o doctrine_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o he_o contrariatur_fw-la say_v this_o author_n venerationi_fw-la huius_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la si_fw-la aliqua_fw-la substantia_fw-la creata_fw-la esset_fw-la ibi_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la posset_n adoratione_n latriae_fw-la adorari_fw-la it_o will_v be_v 2._o thom._n sum._n 3._o part._n quaest_n 75._o art_n 2._o contrary_a to_o the_o veneration_n due_a to_o this_o sacrament_n be_v there_o any_o create_a substance_n in_o it_o to_o which_o may_v not_o be_v give_v the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n now_o let_v any_o man_n if_o he_o can_v make_v this_o agree_v with_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n proposition_n say_v that_o the_o respect_v due_a to_o the_o eucharist_n proceed_v only_o from_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o presence_n or_o absence_n of_o the_o bread_n do_v not_o at_o all_o contribute_v thereunto_o and_o thomas_n assure_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v present_a it_o will_v hinder_v the_o adoration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o follow_v according_a to_o he_o that_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v aught_o more_o to_o reverence_v the_o sacrament_n than_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o remain_v so_o that_o whether_o the_o armenian_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o my_o argument_n it_o be_v clear_a according_a to_o lasicius_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v clear_a according_a to_o thomas_n aquinas_n that_o they_o hold_v a_o opinion_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o veneration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o do_v they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n more_o religious_o than_o the_o moscovite_n how_o then_o can_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o moscovite_n for_o if_o they_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n they_o must_v have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o other_o this_o argument_n can_v be_v otherwise_o deny_v than_o by_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n so_o that_o with_o draw_v myself_o out_o of_o the_o list_n i_o shall_v offer_v in_o my_o stead_n either_o saint_n thomas_n to_o be_v handle_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o saint_n thomas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o master_n by_o the_o disciple_n or_o the_o disciple_n by_o the_o master_n moreover_o our_o question_n touch_v the_o moscovite_n relate_v only_o to_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o will_v be_v a_o digression_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n to_o discuss_v the_o entire_a passage_n of_o lasicius_n to_o know_v whether_o he_o impute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o we_o shall_v say_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n what_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o they_o touch_v this_o particular_a the_o question_n now_o concern_v only_o the_o moscovite_n and_o what_o lasicius_n say_v concern_v their_o worship_a less_o religious_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o armenian_n be_v uncontrollable_a consider_v the_o testimony_n we_o have_v produce_v in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o sacranus_fw-la a_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n john_n de_fw-fr lasco_n arch_n bishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o scarga_n the_o jesuit_n who_o express_o depose_v that_o the_o russian_n of_o who_o the_o moscovite_n be_v a_o part_n do_v indeed_o adore_v the_o bread_n before_o its_o consecration_n but_o afterward_o show_v it_o no_o respect_n nor_o veneration_n scatter_v the_o crumb_n thereof_o on_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o hinder_v they_o from_o give_v the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n a_o external_a honour_n be_v that_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o place_n separate_v from_o the_o people_n and_o that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o people_n be_v deprive_v for_o some_o time_n of_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v evident_a these_o be_v mere_a subter_fw-la fuges_fw-la do_v they_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o internal_a adoration_n they_o will_v declare_v as_o much_o themselves_o and_o ease_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o search_v their_o secret_a thought_n they_o will_v show_v it_o by_o some_o expression_n of_o external_a reverence_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n expose_v the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o people_n the_o people_n will_v at_o least_o make_v profession_n of_o adore_v it_o before_o they_o receive_v it_o and_o the_o priest_n will_v adore_v it_o in_o the_o sanctuary_n when_o they_o have_v consecrate_v it_o yet_o do_v these_o author_n absolute_o say_v that_o they_o give_v it_o no_o adoration_n this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n 432._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o pag._n 432._o be_v not_o so_o for_o oderbornus_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n come_v from_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o walk_v leisurely_o show_v the_o people_n that_o which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v in_o secret_a that_o then_o the_o people_n fall_v down_o on_o their_o knee_n the_o priest_n say_v to_o they_o in_o the_o moscovit_fw-la language_n behold_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o the_o jew_n unjust_o put_v to_o death_n but_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o book_n when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o oderborn_n be_v apparent_o mistake_v have_v take_v a_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n as_o if_o it_o be_v use_v after_o this_o consecration_n the_o moscovite_n even_o as_o the_o greek_n do_v but_o once_o show_v the_o people_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n take_v one_o turn_v round_o the_o church_n before_o the_o consecration_n which_o they_o call_v the_o great_a entrance_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v not_o this_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o matter_n well_o know_v by_o other_o and_o if_o he_o do_v know_v it_o he_o show_v little_a sincerity_n in_o design_v to_o prevail_v over_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o oderborn_n mistake_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n we_o shall_v not_o here_o particular_o treat_v of_o the_o melchites_n or_o syrian_n 5._o lib._n 5._o c._n 5._o as_o well_o for_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v they_o differ_v not_o at_o all_o from_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o religion_n as_o that_o likewise_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v they_o out_o of_o the_o note_n of_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la maronite_n on_o the_o catalogue_n of_o caldean_a book_n make_v by_o abed-jesu_n a_o nestorian_a bishop_n deserve_v not_o our_o consideration_n the_o testimony_n of_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la be_v of_o no_o credit_n and_o i_o refer_v myself_o thereupon_o to_o gahriel_n sionita_n his_o country_n man_n who_o have_v set_v he_o forth_o as_o a_o ignorant_a and_o impertinent_a fellow_n a_o liar_n and_o impostor_n these_o two_o person_n have_v both_o of_o they_o their_o education_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o seminary_n of_o the_o maronites_n both_o endeavour_v to_o advance_v the_o roman_a interest_n but_o fall_v out_o about_o the_o edition_n
of_o the_o bible_n in_o syriack_n gabriel_n think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o tell_v abraham_n his_o own_o and_o publish_v his_o defect_n he_o therefore_o put_v forth_o a_o small_a book_n which_o he_o call_v commonitorium_fw-la apologeticum_n wherein_o he_o represent_v he_o in_o the_o aforementioned_a manner_n he_o reproach_n he_o with_o his_o divide_v the_o whole_a seminary_n at_o rome_n for_o his_o treachery_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n impose_v on_o prince_n fachraddin_n for_o cheat_v the_o duke_n of_o florence_n and_o with_o his_o be_v banish_v his_o own_o country_n his_o imprisonment_n at_o florence_n for_o his_o crime_n and_o in_o fine_a threaten_v he_o for_o the_o complete_n of_o his_o shame_n to_o print_v those_o letter_n he_o receive_v from_o mount_n liban_n rome_n and_o florence_n which_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o life_n but_o beside_o there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o these_o passage_n but_o may_v well_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n such_o as_o we_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o two_o forego_v book_n as_o will_v appear_v to_o he_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v they_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n and_o apply_v to_o they_o the_o answer_v i_o make_v to_o several_a other_o such_o like_a passage_n which_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o be_v repeat_v we_o must_v come_v then_o to_o the_o armenian_n i_o shall_v insist_v the_o long_o upon_o they_o as_o well_o for_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v discourse_v much_o about_o they_o as_o for_o that_o they_o be_v a_o great_a people_n and_o a_o entire_a church_n by_o themselves_o they_o be_v long_o since_o separate_v from_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o there_o be_v a_o deadly_a feud_n betwixt_o they_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n yet_o be_v they_o both_o extreme_a ignorant_a of_o the_o design_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o armenian_n surpass_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n cite_v in_o my_o second_o book_n i_o will_v add_v that_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n in_o his_o relation_n print_v at_o paris_n 1668._o i_o give_v say_v he_o a_o visit_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o heliopolis_n relat._n of_o missionarys_n and_o voyage_n of_o french_a bishop_n by_o m._n francis_n pallu_n bish_n of_o heliopolis_n armenian_n near_o the_o city_n of_o hervian_n in_o a_o famous_a monastery_n of_o eutychian_a heretic_n who_o be_v no_o less_o obstinate_a than_o ignorant_a i_o find_v there_o among_o other_o a_o certain_a person_n who_o have_v be_v in_o poland_n have_v some_o smattering_n of_o latin_a i_o will_v have_v discourse_v with_o he_o touch_v the_o principal_a heresy_n of_o eutichus_n but_o he_o cunning_o avoid_v it_o i_o leave_v this_o monastery_n little_o satisfy_v with_o these_o religious_a who_o show_v little_a piety_n although_o they_o profess_v much_o and_o live_v austere_o so_o cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n describe_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n to_o wytenbogard_a the_o four_o sect_n of_o eastern_a christian_n with_o which_o wytenbog_n epist_n viror_fw-la eruditor_fw-la epist_n 2._o cyrill_n ad_fw-la wytenbog_n the_o greek_n hold_v no_o communion_n to_o wit_n the_o armenian_n coptic_o maronites_n and_o jacobite_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o they_o live_v like_o beast_n and_o be_v so_o prodigious_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v what_o they_o believe_v themselves_o the_o latin_n have_v long_a since_o use_v their_o utmost_a power_n to_o bring_v over_o these_o armenian_n to_o they_o and_o submit_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n they_o have_v for_o this_o purpose_n send_v mission_n which_o they_o have_v renew_v or_o augment_v as_o occasion_n require_v they_o have_v take_v the_o course_n of_o seminary_n and_o from_o time_n to_o time_n according_o manage_v the_o interest_n of_o prince_n and_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o that_o not_o seldom_o with_o success_n so_o that_o as_o there_o be_v at_o present_a two_o sort_n of_o greek_n the_o one_o call_v the_o reunited_a one_o and_o the_o other_o schismatic_n so_o there_o be_v likewise_o two_o sort_n of_o armenian_n the_o one_o that_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n call_v frank-armenians_n for_o in_o the_o east_n they_o call_v all_o the_o latin_n of_o whatsoever_o nation_n they_o be_v frank_n the_o other_o those_o that_o acknowledge_v only_o their_o own_o patriarch_n or_o catholic_n as_o they_o term_v they_o and_o be_v call_v only_a armenian_n our_o question_n only_o then_o concern_v these_o last_o and_o to_o know_v whether_o they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o argument_n i_o offer_v for_o the_o maintain_v the_o negative_a which_o i_o affirm_v be_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o heresy_n of_o euthyches_n of_o which_o the_o armenian_n make_v profession_n they_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o single_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a that_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v mix_v or_o confuse_v in_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o divinity_n how_o then_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o have_v this_o opinion_n they_o can_v at_o the_o same_o time_n believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n if_o the_o humane_a nature_n do_v no_o long_o subsist_v according_a to_o they_o this_o will_v be_v to_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o great_a absurdity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n to_o imagine_v they_o believe_v the_o change_n in_o question_n see_v to_o believe_v it_o it_o must_v be_v necessary_o suppose_v not_o only_o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v a_o body_n but_o likewise_o that_o his_o body_n be_v distinct_a from_o the_o divinity_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o see_v the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n will_v prevent_v it_o 454._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 454._o by_o two_o answer_n which_o we_o must_v distinct_o examine_v one_o after_o another_o the_o first_o amount_n to_o this_o that_o suppose_v the_o armenian_n be_v real_a eutychiens_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v it_o after_o their_o fashion_n for_o although_o they_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n and_o that_o the_o human_a nature_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divine_a yet_o do_v they_o assert_v that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n bring_v forth_o a_o son_n that_o appear_v to_o have_v a_o body_n like_o other_o man_n that_o the_o apostle_n converse_v with_o our_o saviour_n as_o a_o man_n that_o the_o jew_n take_v he_o for_o a_o man_n that_o they_o crucify_v he_o as_o a_o man_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o swallow_a up_o of_o the_o humane_a nature_n consist_v rather_o according_a to_o the_o eutychiens_n in_o the_o change_n of_o all_o the_o natural_a propriety_n which_o they_o call_v nature_n than_o in_o the_o annihilation_n of_o nature_n itself_o take_v for_o the_o substance_n and_o internal_a be_v that_o this_o manifest_o appear_v by_o all_o their_o write_n who_o have_v undertake_v to_o refute_v the_o eutychiens_n and_o by_o the_o eutychiens_n themselves_o for_o the_o gajanite_n who_o be_v eutychiens_n at_o far_a distance_n from_o the_o catholic_n yet_o acknowledge_v they_o receive_v in_o the_o holy_a communion_n the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o who_o be_v incarnate_a and_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n apply_v this_o afterward_o to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v with_o all_o other_o christian_n that_o this_o same_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n see_v in_o the_o world_n crucify_v and_o rise_v be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o this_o jesus_n christ._n but_o deny_v as_o they_o do_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o distinct_a nature_n from_o the_o divinity_n so_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v transubstantiate_v into_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v any_o other_o nature_n than_o the_o divinity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o deify_v body_n a_o body_n mix_v and_o confuse_a with_o the_o divinity_n by_o the_o loss_n of_o its_o natural_a propriety_n rather_o than_o of_o its_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v likewise_o promise_v we_o that_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o what_o theodoret_n have_v write_v he_o will_v more_o distinct_o explain_v wherein_o consist_v this_o swallow_a up_o of_o the_o humane_a nature_n according_a to_o the_o eutychiens_n i_o know_v not_o what_o elucidation_n he_o may_v one_o day_n give_v we_o but_o if_o they_o be_v no_o better_a than_o what_o he_o now_o tell_v we_o they_o will_v
suppose_v without_o proof_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o have_v take_v it_o for_o the_o substance_n itself_o with_o its_o propriety_n ibid._n gelas_n episc_n rom._n advers._fw-la eutych_n &_o nest_n ibid._n if_o the_o humane_a substance_n say_v gelasius_n have_v cease_v to_o be_v the_o humanity_n have_v be_v transfuse_v or_o entire_o change_v into_o the_o divinity_n as_o they_o imagine_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o humane_a form_n have_v no_o long_o it_o be_v proper_a subject_n have_v cease_v to_o be_v likewise_o and_o in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v say_v he_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_a man_n it_o follow_v he_o remain_v natural_o in_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o substance_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v not_o be_v real_a man_n eutych_n vigil_n lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la eutych_n when_o you_o say_v say_v vigilius_n that_o the_o word_n and_o flesh_n be_v but_o one_o only_a substance_n it_o seem_v that_o you_o insinuate_v there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a far_o if_o the_o word_n and_o the_o flesh_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n according_a to_o your_o opinion_n there_o will_v be_v two_o person_n one_o of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o flesh_n who_o will_v have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n theodoret_n dispute_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n against_o they_o by_o suppose_v they_o affirm_v that_o the_o humane_a substance_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n and_o he_o conclude_v his_o argument_n take_v 2._o theodoret_n dial._n 2._o from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o these_o word_n the_o body_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n keep_v its_o first_o form_n figure_n circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n it_o have_v the_o substance_n of_o a_o body_n 20._o euthym._n parop_n tit._n 20._o euthymius_n hereupon_o relate_v a_o passage_n of_o st._n mâ—ximus_n which_o express_o assert_n that_o eutyches_n confess_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n but_o deny_v they_o differ_v 12._o du_n perron_n of_o the_o euch._n lib._n 2._o c._n 12._o in_o essence_n introduce_v a_o confusion_n of_o nature_n even_o cardinal_n perron_n himself_o although_o a_o great_a zealot_n for_o transubstantiation_n acknowledge_v this_o truth_n that_o the_o eutychiens_n hold_v the_o humane_a substance_n cease_v to_o be_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n maintain_v against_o the_o heretic_n that_o this_o substance_n remain_v because_o the_o form_n figure_n and_o circumscription_n of_o body_n which_o can_v not_o be_v in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n without_o the_o natural_a substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o he_o whosoever_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n must_v acknowledge_v the_o world_n have_v be_v gross_o mistake_v in_o imagine_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n abolish_v the_o humane_a substance_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n when_o they_o say_v the_o create_a nature_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n whereas_o according_a to_o he_o by_o the_o term_n of_o nature_n they_o mean_v only_o the_o natural_a propriety_n and_o it_o must_v be_v moreover_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n have_v be_v to_o this_o day_n very_o blind_a in_o not_o discover_v this_o mistake_n in_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n and_o very_o uncharitable_a in_o not_o endeavour_v to_o undeceive_v they_o by_o a_o mean_n which_o will_v cost_v they_o so_o little_a but_o to_o speak_v better_a it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v no_o such_o great_a enemy_n to_o equivocation_n for_o when_o he_o have_v need_n of_o they_o he_o can_v well_o dispense_v with_o they_o how_o terrible_a and_o dreadful_a soever_o he_o have_v make_v they_o in_o other_o occasion_n wherein_o he_o believe_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o establish_v there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o such_o between_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n iv_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v the_o gayanites_n from_o the_o relation_n 455._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 455._o of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n that_o they_o do_v howsoever_o acknowledge_v we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a and_o bear_v of_o the_o h._n virgin_n mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n there_o be_v far_o great_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o by_o this_o body_n they_o mean_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v the_o body_n swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n than_o to_o say_v they_o mean_v his_o very_a substance_n for_o if_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v of_o they_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v eutychiens_n far_a off_o from_o the_o catholic_n in_o their_o opinion_n we_o now_o see_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n believe_v not_o that_o this_o substance_n subsist_v distinct_a from_o the_o divinity_n why_o then_o shall_v we_o not_o expound_v what_o anastasius_n sinaite_o make_v the_o gayanites_n say_v by_o what_o good_a and_o considerable_a author_n relate_v of_o the_o eutychiens_n rather_o than_o to_o give_v the_o lie_n to_o these_o author_n and_o correct_v what_o they_o say_v by_o the_o discourse_n of_o such_o a_o impertinent_a person_n as_o anastasius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v force_v to_o despise_v in_o cite_v he_o as_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n thus_o have_v i_o refute_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o answer_n let_v we_o see_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o more_o strength_n in_o his_o second_o it_o consist_v in_o maintain_v 456._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 456._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o armenian_n be_v but_o half_a eutychiens_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a admit_v the_o confusion_n of_o nature_n that_o they_o condemn_v eutyches_n and_o that_o their_o error_n consist_v only_o in_o their_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n assert_v our_o saviour_n have_v but_o one_o this_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n which_o must_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o author_n we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o who_o be_v those_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n we_o must_v only_o here_o observe_v that_o he_o unjust_o exclaim_v against_o euthymius_n zigabenius_n a_o greek_a monk_n and_o one_o isaac_n a_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n who_o have_v attribute_v plain_o and_o harmless_o the_o error_n of_o eutyches_n to_o the_o armenian_n so_o that_o at_o present_a we_o shall_v lay_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o these_o two_o person_n see_v he_o be_v please_v to_o except_v against_o they_o and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o other_o witness_n for_o the_o end_n of_o this_o difference_n here_o be_v other_o then_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v contemn_v whether_o we_o regard_v their_o number_n or_o quality_n the_o first_o be_v a_o greek_a author_n name_v st._n nicon_n who_o live_v in_o the_o seven_o century_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la a_o letter_n or_o a_o 4._o st._n nicon_n epist_n ad_fw-la euchistium_fw-la bibl._n patr._n tom._n 3._o edit_n 4._o treatise_n of_o he_o under_o the_o title_n de_fw-fr pessimorum_fw-la armeniorum_fw-la pessima_fw-la religione_fw-la he_o exact_o enough_o describe_v in_o it_o the_o error_n of_o this_o nation_n and_o among_o other_o mention_n this_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o confusion_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o union_n itidem_fw-la say_v he_o &_o in_o duarum_fw-la christi_fw-la naturarum_fw-la union_n confusionem_fw-la decernunt_fw-la he_o say_v likewise_o they_o hold_v the_o divine_a nature_n be_v passable_a that_o be_v fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o aphtartodocite_v they_o believe_v the_o trinity_n have_v suffer_v and_o although_o they_o dare_v not_o open_o explain_v themselves_o yet_o they_o do_v plain_o intimate_v it_o by_o the_o thing_n they_o do_v for_o they_o take_v three_o cross_n and_o fasten_v they_o to_o a_o stake_n call_v this_o the_o holy_a trinity_n now_o here_o be_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n a_o three_o impostor_n that_o false_o accuse_v the_o armenian_n to_o believe_v the_o confusion_n of_o nature_n he_o must_v be_v exclude_v as_o well_o as_o eutychus_n and_o isaac_n but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n continue_v in_o this_o captious_a humour_n he_o will_v never_o want_v exception_n against_o author_n to_o nicon_n we_o must_v add_v nicephorus_n callistus_n a_o famous_a historian_n among_o the_o greek_n who_o speak_v of_o these_o same_o armenian_n refer_v the_o original_n of_o their_o heresy_n to_o one_o jacob_n the_o author_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o jacobite_n and_o add_v sometime_o they_o say_v the_o word_n assume_v a_o incorruptible_a body_n uncreated_a heavenly_a impassable_a subtle_a which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o we_o yet_o have_v all_o the_o accident_n of_o flesh_n in_o appearance_n and_o after_o 53._o nicephor_n cal._n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 18._o c._n 53._o the_o manner_n of_o
fall_n who_o separate_v from_o the_o 18._o raynaldus_n ibid._n numer_n 18._o church_n of_o rome_n that_o innovator_n howsoever_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o glory_n in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o heresy_n nor_o brag_v for_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o weak_a that_o the_o armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a people_n have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n with_o they_o for_o although_o they_o hold_v some_o of_o these_o error_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o admit_v they_o all_o but_o differ_v from_o the_o armenian_n in_o very_o considerable_a matter_n that_o the_o divine_a justice_n be_v rather_o to_o be_v admire_v which_o have_v permit_v the_o armenian_n infect_v with_o these_o error_n to_o fall_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o barbarian_n this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a place_n to_o answer_n raynaldus_n in_o it_o be_v sufficient_a he_o acknowledge_v the_o armenian_n do_v in_o effect_n hold_v all_o these_o doctrine_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o they_o in_o the_o act_n of_o benedict_n in_o the_o instruction_n of_o clement_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o may_v then_o reckon_v as_o a_o iv_o proof_n the_o testimony_n of_o raynaldus_n together_o with_o that_o of_o pope_n clement_n and_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n the_o 5_o shall_v be_v take_v from_o pope_n eugenius_n iu._n who_o in_o the_o instruction_n he_o give_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n forget_v not_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o form_n say_v he_o of_o this_o sacrament_n consist_v in_o our_o saviour_n word_n by_o which_o he_o complete_v this_o sacrament_n the_o priest_n speak_v in_o the_o floreâ—_n eugen._n ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la council_n floreâ—_n person_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v the_o same_o for_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n so_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v entire_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o be_v entire_a under_o each_o part_n whether_o of_o the_o consecrate_a host_n or_o consecrate_a wine_n even_o when_o the_o species_n be_v separate_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v not_o usual_a to_o propose_v capital_a point_n of_o controversy_n in_o this_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v not_o tack_v to_o the_o tail_n of_o other_o article_n nor_o be_v so_o light_o pass_v over_o but_o consider_v establish_v and_o strengthen_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n forget_v how_o the_o pope_n establish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n which_o he_o enjoin_v they_o to_o receive_v although_o a_o controvert_v point_n how_o do_v he_o confirm_v the_o article_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o by_o give_v they_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o letter_n of_o pope_n leo_n upon_o what_o reason_n do_v he_o ground_v the_o article_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o original_a sin_n in_o baptism_n when_o the_o armenian_n be_v guilty_a in_o this_o point_n of_o a_o capital_a error_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n xii_o what_o proof_n do_v he_o bring_v to_o show_v they_o that_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o contrary_a as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o the_o same_o information_n these_o kind_n of_o remark_n which_o be_v usual_a with_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v neither_o light_n nor_o solidity_n in_o they_o eugenius_n be_v excusable_a let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v he_o think_v it_o no_o wise_a necessary_a to_o insert_v common_a place_n in_o his_o decretal_a nor_o to_o be_v so_o scrupulous_a in_o observe_v head_n or_o tail_n like_o such_o as_o view_v the_o dragon_n in_o the_o firmament_n he_o design_v only_o to_o give_v the_o armenian_n the_o form_n of_o doctrine_n which_o they_o ought_v henceforward_o to_o hold_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o point_n wherein_o he_o believe_v they_o err_v according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o pamiez_n in_o the_o passage_n i_o have_v relate_v now_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o mention_v therein_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o chap._n iu._n testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n that_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o six_o proof_n which_o i_o bring_v to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o proposition_n i_o defend_v be_v take_v out_o of_o author_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n who_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o question_v guy_n carmes_n testimony_n that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_n follow_v and_o confirm_v it_o by_o their_o suffrage_n we_o may_v reckon_v in_o this_o number_n thomas_n waldensis_n a_o famous_a author_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n and_o a_o zealous_a defender_n of_o transubstantiation_n who_o write_v against_o wicliff_n call_v the_o armenian_n nepotes_fw-la berengarii_fw-la berengarius_fw-la his_o child_n or_o disciple_n i_o mention_v they_o say_v he_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v have_v a_o care_n of_o '_o they_o and_o therefore_o also_o guy_n carme_v speak_v of_o they_o say_z that_o the_o twenty_o second_o of_o their_o error_n be_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n 30._o thom._n vald._n tom._n 2._o cap_n 30._o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o in_o representation_n and_o figure_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o real_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o only_o in_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n prateolus_n a_o dr._n of_o divinity_n that_o live_v about_o a_o hundred_o 12._o prateolus_n elench_v haeret_fw-la pag._n 63._o in_o armen_n art_n 12._o year_n since_o testify_v the_o same_o thing_n they_o deny_v say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o armenian_n the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v contain_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n bzovius_fw-la a_o historian_n of_o our_o time_n and_o a_o continuer_n of_o baronius_n have_v 16._o bzoviusad_n a_o 1318._o num_fw-la 16._o not_o scruple_v to_o follow_v prateolus_n in_o this_o point_n he_o observe_v as_o well_o as_o he_o for_o the_o twelv'th_v of_o their_o heresy_n that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n jodocus_n coccius_n a_o cannon_n of_o juliers_n in_o that_o confuse_a heap_n of_o 601._o coccius_n thes_n cathol_n tom_fw-mi 2._o pag._n 601._o collection_n he_o have_v make_v of_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n touch_v controvert_v point_n follow_v guy_n carme_v and_o rely_v on_o his_o testimony_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n affirm_v it_o to_o be_v only_o a_o sign_n thereof_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n who_o have_v make_v strict_a inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o schismatical_a eastern_a church_n have_v think_v as_o well_o as_o other_o he_o 17._o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib._n 7._o part_n 1._o c._n 17._o ought_v not_o to_o deviate_v from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o guy_n carme_n nor_o that_o any_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o testimony_n he_o relate_v and_o approve_v it_o and_o say_v that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v real_o contain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 349._o dr._n avy_o tom._n 1._o of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a heresy_n p._n 349._o dr_n avy_o in_o his_o computation_n of_o heresy_n both_o modern_a and_o ancient_a have_v likewise_o follow_v guy_n carme_n and_o assure_v we_o from_o his_o testimony_n that_o the_o armenian_n teach_v christ_n body_n be_v not_o real_o under_o the_o bread_n nor_o his_o blood_n under_o the_o wine_n how_o come_v it_o that_o these_o author_n who_o appear_v otherwise_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v not_o find_v out_o this_o pretend_a mistake_n of_o guy_n carme_n why_o shall_v they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o gross_o impose_v on_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a whence_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o extraordinary_a revelation_n how_o come_v he_o to_o be_v better_o inform_v than_o other_o people_n we_o shall_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n search_v into_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o opinion_n and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v only_o mention_v here_o several_a protestant_n who_o testimony_n be_v the_o less_o to_o be_v suspect_v in_o asmuch_o as_o what_o they_o write_v be_v not_o all_o design_v for_o our_o controversy_n we_o have_v already_o see_v in_o the_o discourse_n about_o the_o moscovite_n that_o
as_o a_o saint_n although_o he_o be_v condemn_v in_o fine_a that_o they_o add_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o the_o triasagios_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o heretic_n how_o many_o other_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n have_v the_o armevians_n beside_o these_o four_o article_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o approve_v of_o they_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o eutyches_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o propagation_n of_o original_a sin_n they_o deny_v purgatory_n they_o still_o offer_v sacrifice_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o condemn_v three_o marriage_n for_o as_o bad_a as_o fornication_n they_o deny_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v by_o the_o only_a word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o several_a other_o point_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o of_o which_o neither_o gregory_n vii_o eugenius_n iii_o nor_o othon_n of_o trisinga_n make_v any_o mention_n which_o show_v there_o can_v be_v draw_v no_o conclusion_n from_o their_o silence_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v better_o employ_v his_o time_n than_o in_o collect_v these_o kind_n of_o proof_n the_o v._o be_v take_v from_o some_o expression_n of_o a_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n 460._o ibid._n p._n 460._o who_o say_v in_o the_o conference_n of_o theorien_n that_o the_o wine_n become_v by_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v within_o the_o church_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n but_o this_o proof_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o confirm_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v for_o first_o we_o have_v already_o show_v he_o that_o this_o catholic_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n and_o not_o from_o his_o church_n and_o moreover_o what_o he_o say_v do_v neither_o conclude_v the_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n the_o wine_n become_v by_o its_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o representation_n and_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o exposition_n which_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o give_v to_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v in_o the_o church_n in_o commemortion_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v his_o death_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v if_o he_o please_v the_o marginal_a note_n which_o be_v on_o the_o side_n of_o this_o last_o passage_n and_o he_o will_v find_v the_o solution_n of_o his_o difficulty_n the_o greek_a text_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a mactatur_fw-la intus_fw-la armen_n theorien_n dial._n adver_o armen_n dei_fw-la filius_fw-la pro_fw-la totius_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_n and_o the_o marginal_a note_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la representatur_fw-la in_o sacra_fw-la caena_fw-la mactatio_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o vi_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o that_o during_o the_o croisado_n the_o pope_n 462._o ibid._n pag._n 462._o hold_v a_o last_a and_o strict_a union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n yield_v obedience_n to_o pope_n eugenius_n iii_o that_o this_o union_n be_v confirm_v under_o innocent_a iii_o who_o send_v a_o crown_n to_o leo_n king_n of_o armenia_n and_o that_o as_o well_o this_o king_n as_o gregory_z the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o innocent_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o there_o be_v alliance_n make_v between_o the_o latin_a prince_n and_o those_o of_o armenia_n that_o pope_n innocent_a excommunicate_v the_o king_n of_o armenia_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o templar_n and_o some_o time_n after_o give_v he_o absolution_n that_o this_o union_n last_v during_o gregory_n ix_o his_o time_n and_o clement_n vi_o but_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o tell_n of_o story_n and_o copy_v out_o of_o raynadus_n at_o any_o rate_n if_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o this_o union_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v the_o armenian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v likewise_o that_o they_o be_v conformable_a to_o she_o in_o all_o the_o other_o point_n concern_v which_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o pope_n ever_o trouble_v themselves_o to_o correct_v they_o or_o make_v the_o least_o inquiry_n about_o they_o they_o be_v satisfy_v in_o the_o king_n and_o patriach_n of_o armenia_n acknowledge_v their_o authority_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o introduce_v hereafter_o quiet_o among_o they_o the_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n make_v use_v of_o they_o in_o other_o occasion_n the_o king_n of_o armenia_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n be_v very_o ready_a to_o give_v the_o pope_n encouragement_n to_o believe_v they_o will_v reduce_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o obeisance_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n procure_v the_o assistance_n and_o protection_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o power_n be_v then_o formidable_a throughout_o the_o whole_a east_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o armenian_n from_o keep_v still_o their_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n of_o john_n xxii_o benedict_n xii_o and_o clement_n vi_o the_o 79_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n express_o mention_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n of_o armenia_n enjoin_v a_o penance_n during_o some_o year_n to_o those_o that_o have_v be_v baptise_a by_o the_o latin_n and_o condemn_v they_o to_o undergo_v a_o 5_o year_n penance_n who_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o the_o 86_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n say_v and_o hold_v that_o since_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o roman_a prelate_n have_v no_o more_o authority_n over_o they_o which_o be_v under_o he_o then_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o nestorian_n over_o the_o nestorian_n or_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n over_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o pope_n know_v his_o own_o power_n and_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o they_o and_o the_o 99_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n persecute_v those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n err_v and_o that_o they_o armenian_n keep_v the_o true_a and_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o 117_o the_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n keep_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v nor_o its_o sacrament_n and_o blaspheme_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n say_v they_o be_v heretic_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n destroy_v more_o man_n every_o day_n than_o they_o have_v hair_n on_o their_o head_n and_o although_o they_o preach_v against_o simony_n yet_o do_v they_o grant_v no_o favour_n without_o commit_v it_o that_o as_o to_o they_o armenian_n they_o have_v all_o of_o they_o keep_v themselves_o undefiled_a in_o armenia_n minor_fw-la except_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o hold_v the_o roman_a faith_n it_o be_v then_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o innocent_a iii_o and_o the_o other_o pope_n will_v not_o have_v hold_v so_o strict_a a_o union_n with_o the_o armenian_a church_n have_v they_o believe_v the_o armenian_n be_v berengarian_n see_v they_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n stir_v up_o all_o france_n against_o the_o albingenses_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v exterminate_v with_o fire_n and_o sword_n these_o excellent_a reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v still_o all_o their_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o benedict_n xii_o and_o ii_o that_o among_o those_o opinion_n that_o which_o deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v plain_o remark_v iii_o that_o although_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n yet_o the_o body_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n keep_v to_o their_o ancient_a religion_n even_o to_o the_o blaspheme_a the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v iv_o in_o fine_a it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v that_o innocent_a iii_o or_o any_o other_o pope_n require_v of_o the_o armenian_n any_o particular_a renunciation_n of_o their_o error_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_n it_o seem_v either_o these_o pope_n suppose_v the_o armenian_n have_v absolute_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o roman_a
that_o these_o people_n hold_v so_o monstrous_a a_o opinion_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o both_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o never_o examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o such_o a_o conversion_n have_v vehement_o argue_v against_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n into_o the_o divine_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a and_o not_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o divinity_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o emissary_n never_o discover_v to_o the_o world_n so_o important_a a_o secret_a never_o dispute_v against_o they_o on_o this_o point_n nor_o the_o pope_n ever_o make_v they_o abjure_v such_o a_o absurd_a opinion_n in_o the_o reunion_n make_v between_o these_o people_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whence_o come_v it_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v be_v mixtwith_o they_o since_o so_o many_o age_n never_o reproach_v they_o with_o this_o kind_n of_o transubstantiation_n about_o which_o there_o may_v be_v great_a volume_n write_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v so_o ready_a at_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o all_o these_o people_n author_n traveller_n emissary_n pope_n greek_n etc._n etc._n aught_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o reason_n why_o not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o pretend_a change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n all_o this_o i_o think_v shall_v oblige_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o suspend_v a_o while_n his_o judgement_n touch_v mr._n picquet_n letter_n which_o say_v that_o all_o the_o levantine_n christian_n who_o be_v heretic_n and_o consequent_o such_o as_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o confederacy_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o hold_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o desire_v he_o book_n the_o content_n of_o this_o letter_n be_v thus_o elate_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o 12_o book_n to_o consult_v what_o they_o mean_v in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a one_o and_o yet_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n but_o this_o aught_o to_o oblige_v he_o likewise_o not_o to_o draw_v so_o light_o his_o consequence_n from_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o these_o people_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v to_o be_v true_o this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o expression_n import_v not_o transubstantiation_n as_o i_o have_v often_o prove_v and_o shall_v far_o prove_v in_o what_o follow_v it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n that_o these_o piece_n be_v real_a or_o faithful_o translate_v see_v that_o in_o those_o few_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v there_o may_v be_v observe_v a_o remarkable_a difference_n the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o biblictheca_n patrum_fw-la under_o the_o title_n of_o canon_n generalis_fw-la aethiopum_fw-la mention_n that_o the_o people_n say_v after_o the_o priest_n have_v consecrate_a amen_o amen_n amen_n credimus_fw-la &_o confidimus_fw-la &_o laudamus_fw-la te_fw-la deus_fw-la noster_fw-la hoc_fw-la verè_fw-la corpus_fw-la tuum_fw-la est_fw-la we_o believe_v it_o we_o trust_v in_o thou_o and_o praise_v thou_o o_o lord_n our_o god_n this_o be_v real_o thy_o body_n but_o athanasius_n kircher_n otherwise_o relate_v these_o word_n amen_o amen_n amen_n credimus_fw-la &_o confidimus_fw-la &_o laudamus_fw-la te_fw-la 518._o mr._n arnaud_n lib._n 5._o c._n 13._o p._n 518._o o_o domine_fw-la deus_fw-la noster_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la credimus_fw-la caro_fw-la tua_fw-la we_o believe_v thou_o we_o trust_v in_o thou_o we_o praise_v thou_o o_o our_o god_n this_o we_o believe_v be_v thy_o flesh_n in_o truth_n in_o one_o place_n the_o people_n be_v make_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o here_o that_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n now_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o proposition_n for_o in_o one_o the_o adverb_n true_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n and_o in_o the_o other_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o people_n this_o alteration_n be_v not_o so_o inconsiderable_a but_o that_o we_o may_v see_v by_o this_o example_n that_o those_o who_o have_v give_v we_o this_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la have_v not_o scruple_v to_o accommodate_v their_o translation_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o wrest_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o term_n of_o the_o original_a i_o never_o say_v this_o whole_a piece_n be_v absolute_o fictitious_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v but_o only_o that_o that_o passage_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n be_v 516._o answer_v to_o the_o perp._n part_n 2._o c._n 8._o lib_fw-la 5._o c._n 13._o p._n 516._o a_o mere_a forgery_n and_o this_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n one_o of_o which_o positive_o deny_v the_o ethiopian_n elevate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_a declare_v they_o do_v not_o expose_v it_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o endeavour_v to_o justify_v this_o alteration_n in_o say_v perhaps_o there_o be_v different_a ceremony_n in_o ethiopia_n that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o some_o place_n and_o not_o in_o other_o that_o they_o elevate_v it_o in_o a_o manner_n so_o little_a remarkable_a that_o it_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n in_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o say_v they_o elevate_v it_o not_o at_o all_o that_o be_v they_o do_v not_o elevate_v it_o so_o high_a as_o to_o make_v it_o be_v see_v as_o be_v usual_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v plain_o see_v these_o be_v mere_a subterfuges_n and_o vain_a conjecture_n have_v alvarez_n and_o zaga_n thus_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v so_o explain_v themselves_o and_o distinguish_v the_o place_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o elevation_n whereas_o they_o speak_v absolute_o mr._n arnand_n do_v not_o know_v more_o than_o these_o two_o author_n and_o be_v he_o to_o correct_v or_o expound_v they_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o offer_v something_o that_o may_v justify_v his_o correction_n or_o exposition_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n by_o that_o of_o montcony_n a_o traveller_n into_o those_o part_n who_o describe_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o as_o every_o body_n know_v be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o observe_v the_o same_o ceremony_n as_o the_o abyssins_n say_v express_o that_o they_o use_v no_o elevation_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o this_o liturgy_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la be_v a_o alter_a piece_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v insert_v in_o it_o without_o any_o mention_n whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o translate_v it_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o almighty_a take_v the_o crafty_a in_o their_o own_o net_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n leave_v untouched_a which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n such_o as_o for_o instance_n be_v this_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v after_o the_o consecration_n commemorate_n say_v he_o thy_o death_n and_o resurrection_n we_o offer_v thou_o this_o bread_n and_o 6._o missa_fw-la sive_fw-la canon_n univer_v aethiop_n bibl._n patr_n tom_n 6._o cup_n and_o give_v thou_o thanks_o inasmuch_o as_o that_o by_o this_o sacrifice_n thou_o have_v make_v we_o worthy_a to_o appear_v in_o thy_o presence_n and_o exercise_v this_o office_n of_o priesthood_n before_o thou_o we_o most_o earnest_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n to_o send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n on_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n which_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n for_o ever_o do_v they_o understand_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o proper_a substance_n will_v they_o say_v to_o he_o himself_o that_o they_o offer_v to_o he_o the_o bread_n and_o cup_n in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o will_v it_o not_o likewise_o be_v impious_a to_o desire_v he_o to_o send_v on_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n his_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v offer_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o roman_a reality_n do_v not_o
the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n pretend_v when_o she_o apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o she_o design_v only_o to_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o to_o the_o sacred_a sign_n it_o represent_v and_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o author_n of_o those_o time_n that_o make_v so_o scrupulous_a a_o profession_n to_o follow_v s._n austin_n even_o to_o the_o copy_n out_o his_o write_n to_o insert_v they_o in_o their_o own_o in_o proper_a term_n as_o appear_v from_o isidor_n book_n bede_n alcuinus_fw-la i_o say_v there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v forget_v what_o their_o master_n have_v say_v touch_v this_o mystery_n the_o lord_n scruple_v not_o to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o 12._o aug._n contr_n adimant_n c._n 12._o sign_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o urge_v the_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o illyricus_n proesta_fw-la domine_fw-la jesus_n christ_n fili_fw-la dei_fw-la vivi_fw-la ut_fw-la qui_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la 750._o ch._n 3._o p._n 749_o 750._o proprium_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la datum_fw-la edimus_fw-la &_o bibimus_fw-la fiat_fw-la nobis_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la redemptionis_fw-la remedium_fw-la sempiternum_fw-la omnium_fw-la criminum_fw-la nostrorum_fw-la which_o he_o thus_o translate_v o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n grant_v to_o we_o that_o have_v eat_v thy_o proper_a body_n and_o drink_v thy_o proper_a blood_n which_o have_v be_v give_v for_o we_o howsoever_o unworthy_a that_o this_o communion_n may_v be_v to_o we_o a_o spring_n of_o salvation_n a_o eternal_a remedy_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o we_o from_o all_o our_o crime_n corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la proprium_fw-la do_v only_o signify_v corpus_n &_o sanguinem_fw-la tuum_fw-la thy_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o another_o as_o the_o ancient_a priest_n cause_v to_o be_v caten_v the_o body_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n different_a from_o their_o own_o body_n for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o give_v his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o we_o give_v we_o they_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v in_o this_o sacrament_n nor_o that_o our_o mouth_n receive_v their_o proper_a substance_n the_o liturgy_n do_v not_o say_v so_o but_o because_o they_o receive_v the_o sign_n and_o token_n of_o they_o whilst_o our_o soul_n receive_v this_o body_n itself_o and_o blood_n spiritual_o it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o these_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o term_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v natural_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n to_o prevent_v say_v he_o 752._o ch._n 3._o p._n 751_o 752._o the_o people_n mistake_n by_o all_o these_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o priest_n must_v have_v continual_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o mean_v only_o its_o figure_n this_o sense_n must_v have_v be_v express_o explain_v in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n and_o a_o officer_n appoint_v to_o make_v it_o thus_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o they_o must_v fall_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o this_o effect_n be_v necessary_a and_o inevitable_a it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a care_n and_o business_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hinder_v it_o have_v they_o not_o themselves_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n all_o this_o discourse_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o but_o what_o may_v be_v easy_o answer_v we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o reply_v to_o it_o it_o be_v true_a this_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n take_v separately_z imprint_n immediate_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o this_o same_o term_n apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n which_o both_o sense_n and_o reason_n show_v we_o to_o be_v bread_n which_o religion_n make_v we_o comprehend_v as_o a_o mystery_n that_o represent_v the_o incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o natural_o from_o any_o other_o i_o day_n than_o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o need_v no_o officer_n appoint_v on_o purpose_n to_o give_v notice_n of_o this_o to_o the_o people_n nor_o sound_n of_o trumpet_n to_o publish_v it_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v in_o another_o place_n sense_n reason_n and_o the_o common_a notion_n of_o religion_n be_v officer_n sufficient_a to_o give_v this_o idea_n and_o publish_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o term_n when_o apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n when_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o hundred_o place_n have_v call_v our_o saviour_n the_o sun_n the_o day_n star_n from_o on_o high_a the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n the_o true_a light_n that_o enlighten_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o it_o settle_a officer_n on_o purpose_n to_o give_v notice_n that_o it_o mean_v not_o a_o corporal_a light_n or_o sun_n but_o a_o mystical_a one_o i_o do_v not_o find_v the_o jew_n employ_v a_o officer_n to_o give_v notice_n to_o the_o people_n that_o that_o lamb_n common_o call_v the_o passover_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o passage_n be_v not_o real_o a_o passage_n but_o only_o the_o commemoration_n of_o a_o passage_n s._n paul_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o one_o when_o he_o write_v that_o we_o be_v bury_v with_o christ_n by_o baptism_n that_o we_o be_v make_v the_o same_o plant_n with_o he_o by_o the_o conformity_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n that_o we_o be_v new_a creature_n that_o there_o be_v a_o new_a man_n form_v in_o we_o and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o expression_n which_o be_v easy_o understand_v by_o the_o bare_a consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n to_o which_o they_o be_v apply_v the_o father_n have_v not_o employ_v a_o officer_n when_o they_o call_v the_o poor_a jesus_n christ_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n that_o shed_v his_o blood_n for_o we_o who_o be_v deliver_v and_o put_v to_o death_n for_o we_o not_o his_o prophet_n but_o he_o himself_o neither_o have_v they_o employ_v one_o when_o they_o call_v the_o church_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o undoubted_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o not_o his_o vestment_n but_o himself_o nor_o when_o they_o say_v that_o we_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n with_o he_o the_o same_o body_n the_o same_o substance_n by_o faith_n that_o we_o be_v transform_v into_o he_o change_v into_o his_o flesh_n change_v into_o his_o body_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n principle_n take_v place_n the_o world_n must_v have_v a_o great_a many_o officer_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a than_o not_o only_o the_o metaphorical_a use_n of_o these_o term_n but_o even_o the_o exaggeration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v painful_o collect_v into_o a_o chapter_n for_o that_o purpose_n whatsoever_o passage_n he_o can_v find_v here_o and_o there_o not_o only_o among_o the_o latin_n now_o in_o question_n but_o likewise_o from_o among_o the_o greek_n coptic_o ethiopian_n armenian_n nestorian_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o proper_a body_n or_o proper_o his_o body_n his_o real_a body_n his_o true_a body_n i_o shall_v reply_v to_o this_o heap_n of_o passage_n in_o two_o manner_n first_o in_o general_n and_o second_o in_o particular_a in_o general_n i_o say_v there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o these_o expression_n which_o be_v sufficient_a from_o whence_o solid_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o which_o have_v make_v use_n of_o they_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v either_o because_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o but_o be_v use_v on_o other_o subject_n wherein_o evident_o there_o be_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o be_v all_o capable_a of_o another_o sense_n and_o that_o they_o may_v have_v be_v employ_v in_o other_o respect_n than_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o to_o begin_v by_o that_o of_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o now_o see_v the_o father_n have_v use_v this_o term_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o poor_a god_n say_v chrysostom_n rom._n hom._n 15._o in_o rom._n have_v give_v his_o son_n and_o you_o refuse_v to_o give_v bread_n to_o he_o himself_o who_o be_v give_v for_o you_o who_o be_v slay_v for_o you_o the_o father_n have_v not_o
sense_n but_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o six_o century_n to_o begin_v this_o enquiry_n after_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o these_o word_n have_v make_v in_o man_n mind_n by_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o follow_a one_o it_o be_v as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v go_v out_o of_o paris_n to_o learn_v the_o news_n of_o france_n in_o the_o furthermost_a part_n of_o that_o kingdom_n but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v these_o century_n be_v not_o prepossess_v by_o our_o dispute_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o they_o may_v have_v have_v other_o prejudices_fw-la which_o have_v disturb_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o we_o seek_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o of_o find_v it_o pure_a according_a as_o we_o desire_v it_o in_o greece_n since_o the_o fancy_n of_o damascen_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n who_o the_o greek_n esteem_v as_o another_o s._n thomas_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o follow_v himself_o no_o more_o than_o we_o whether_o damascen_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n or_o only_o the_o union_n of_o it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o manner_n i_o have_v prove_v and_o explain_v how_o can_v it_o be_v expect_v to_o be_v find_v pure_a among_o the_o coptic_o armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n egyptian_n since_o these_o people_n have_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n gross_a error_n and_o superstition_n wherein_o they_o still_o remain_v a_o man_n that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o emissary_n send_v from_o the_o latin_n into_o all_o these_o country_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n till_o this_o time_n without_o intermission_n may_v not_o he_o just_o suspect_v that_o the_o emissary_n have_v trouble_v the_o purity_n of_o this_o impression_n howsoever_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o it_o be_v more_o pure_a in_o the_o six_o first_o age_n than_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o begin_v our_o inquiry_n since_o that_o time_n the_o three_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v unjust_o accuse_v the_o minister_n for_o embroil_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o we_o may_v with_o great_a reason_n charge_v the_o scholastics_n and_o controvertist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o it_o who_o have_v make_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o gloss_n and_o form_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o opinion_n on_o the_o word_n this._n we_o know_v what_o ambrose_n catarin_n have_v write_v of_o it_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v say_v he_o the_o labour_n and_o anguish_n which_o etc._n ambros_n catâ—â—r_n tract_n de_fw-fr verb._n quibus_fw-la conficitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n almost_o all_o writer_n have_v undergo_v when_o we_o demand_v of_o they_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o pronoun_n this_o for_o they_o write_v such_o a_o multitude_n of_o thing_n and_o those_o so_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v a_o man_n at_o his_o wit_n end_n that_o too_o close_o consider_v '_o they_o the_o minister_n give_v these_o word_n a_o sense_n very_o plain_a and_o natural_a which_o neither_o depend_v on_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n nor_o metaphysical_a notion_n if_o they_o argue_v either_o to_o establish_v their_o sense_n or_o show_v that_o these_o word_n can_v suffer_v no_o other_o their_o arguing_n lie_v in_o observation_n which_o be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a as_o for_o instance_n the_o word_n this_o can_v signify_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o this_o bread_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a proposition_n must_v be_v take_v as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n and_o to_o make_v this_o proposition_n intelligible_a we_o must_v necessary_o give_v it_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_n can_v be_v literal_o both_o bread_n and_o body_n i_o grant_v we_o must_v not_o philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o neither_o be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o we_o that_o set_v himself_o to_o philosophise_v on_o they_o we_o understand_v simple_o by_o lazarus_n a_o person_n who_o our_o saviour_n raise_v from_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o very_a moment_n he_o call_v he_o as_o god_n make_v light_a at_o that_o very_a instant_n wherein_o he_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n the_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n find_v in_o our_o saviour_n expression_n be_v affect_v difficulty_n but_o those_o which_o arise_v from_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n attribute_v to_o our_o saviour_n word_n be_v real_a one_o not_o by_o abstract_a and_o metaphysical_a argument_n but_o because_o never_o man_n say_v this_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o hold_v be_v imperceptible_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o another_o humane_a language_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o the_o four_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v in_o vain_a oppose_v the_o sense_n of_o philosopher_n and_o doctor_n to_o that_o of_o simple_a person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o any_o deep_a reason_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a natural_a impression_n which_o our_o saviour_n word_n make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n without_o study_n and_o reflection_n this_o natural_a impression_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o judge_n thereof_o only_o by_o history_n be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o unknown_a and_o undiscernible_a to_o we_o for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o the_o simple_a be_v not_o guide_v by_o the_o most_o natural_a impression_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o that_o which_o their_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n give_v they_o for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o people_n usual_o believe_v what_o their_o guide_n teach_v they_o and_o not_o what_o their_o first_o sense_n dictate_v to_o '_o they_o the_o other_o reason_n be_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o can_v know_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o church_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n depend_v on_o the_o write_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n now_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n who_o may_v have_v give_v we_o their_o speculation_n and_o those_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o what_o they_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n or_o what_o they_o themselves_o have_v imagine_v rather_o than_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n of_o people_n the_o five_o reflection_n it_o be_v ill_a reason_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v prevail_v since_o the_o seven_o century_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v for_o i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a what_o that_o be_v must_v necessary_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o they_o will_v take_v his_o word_n in_o this_o century_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o prescience_n and_o those_o of_o his_o providence_n touch_v the_o error_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v man_n to_o fall_v be_v unknown_a to_o we_o neither_o be_v it_o permit_v we_o to_o pry_v into_o they_o he_o have_v suffer_v man_n to_o understand_v in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o revelation_n touch_v his_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a kingdom_n he_o have_v permit_v man_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o century_n to_o understand_v common_o these_o word_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o of_o the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v save_v the_o way_n of_o god_n be_v beyond_o our_o reach_n and_o we_o must_v never_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o his_o word_n by_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v prevalent_a among_o man_n second_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o 2._o book_n 10._o ch._n 2._o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n during_o the_o eleven_o last_o age_n be_v prove_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n his_o argument_n be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n already_o offer_v that_o it_o be_v against_o nature_n sense_n and_o reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v for_o six_o hundred_o year_n space_n in_o a_o certain_a sense_n by_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o in_o all_o the_o other_o ensue_a century_n they_o have_v be_v use_v in_o another_o sense_n without_o any_o body_n perceive_v this_o equivocation_n that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o suppose_v all_o the_o master_n of_o one_o opinion_n and_o all_o the_o disciple_n to_o be_v of_o another_o and_o yet_o still_o to_o suppose_v they_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o master_n the_o first_o
reflection_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o contest_v of_o berengarius_fw-la happen_v to_o determine_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n here_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o the_o church_n consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o we_o have_v likewise_o see_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o assert_n that_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n we_o must_v suppose_v they_o constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o this_o supposition_n must_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n what_o can_v we_o think_v of_o all_o these_o circuit_n but_o that_o they_o be_v illusion_n which_o plain_o enough_o show_n that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v but_o small_a satisfaction_n in_o their_o inquiry_n into_o the_o first_o six_o age_n be_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n apparent_o teach_v in_o they_o what_o occasion_n will_v they_o have_v of_o make_v they_o enter_v by_o machine_n and_o mount_v up_o to_o they_o from_o the_o late_a age_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o way_n of_o reason_v these_o supposition_n and_o argument_n from_o the_o bottom_n to_o the_o top_n be_v so_o far_o from_o persuade_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o do_v but_o more_o confirm_v we_o in_o our_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o second_o reflection_n it_o be_v consonant_a to_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n body_n or_o not_o have_v be_v agitate_a with_o great_a heat_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a have_v abuse_v the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o endeavour_v to_o turn_v they_o to_o their_o sense_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o happen_v every_o day_n in_o the_o small_a contest_v in_o which_o every_o one_o desire_n to_o set_v off_o his_o sentiment_n and_o confirm_v they_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o shelter_v himself_o thereby_o from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o imagine_v that_o those_o who_o but_o slight_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o theological_a point_n be_v soon_o cheat_v by_o false_a appearance_n we_o see_v but_o too_o many_o example_n of_o this_o it_o be_v in_o short_a easy_a to_o conceive_v that_o disciple_n may_v deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n under_o divers_a pretence_n the_o division_n of_o christian_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o happen_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o disciple_n be_v not_o content_a to_o keep_v pace_n with_o their_o master_n but_o have_v go_v beyond_o they_o and_o often_o overrhrow_v their_o real_a sentiment_n under_o pretence_n of_o explain_v and_o illustrate_v what_o they_o say_v with_o less_o perspicuity_n when_o scholar_n be_v become_v master_n they_o no_o long_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o scholar_n but_o doctor_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o comprehend_v they_o may_v have_v new_a notion_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o that_o preee_v they_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n take_v their_o word_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n the_o people_n easy_o receive_v what_o their_o doctor_n teach_v they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o doctor_n there_o need_v no_o great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o a_o ignorant_a age_n to_o introduce_v a_o novelty_n one_o single_a person_n may_v sometime_o impose_v on_o a_o whole_a assembly_n and_o engage_v they_o into_o his_o opinion_n which_o afterward_o shall_v pass_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n three_o proposition_n be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n 3._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 3._o that_o all_o the_o several_a instance_n of_o expression_n produce_v by_o aubertin_n to_o show_v that_o a_o man_n may_v take_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n the_o passage_n by_o which_o the_o catholic_n establish_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a alike_o to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o we_o may_v know_v whether_o the_o expression_n which_o appear_v at_o first_o alike_o be_v in_o effect_n different_a the_o first_o be_v to_o mark_v precise_o by_o reason_v the_o difference_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o to_o show_v they_o be_v not_o alike_o the_o second_o be_v to_o discern_v they_o by_o opinion_n by_o a_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o by_o a_o impression_n which_o make_v itself_o feel_v although_o it_o can_v be_v express_v apply_v afterward_o this_o remark_n to_o his_o subject_n he_o say_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v take_v in_o the_o ten_o last_o century_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o reality_n and_o the_o other_o have_v never_o be_v take_v but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o they_o see_v they_o have_v make_v such_o different_a impression_n and_o that_o opinion_n have_v so_o well_o distinguish_v they_o this_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o his_o three_o chapter_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o be_v agree_v concern_v this_o manner_n of_o discern_v the_o expression_n and_o the_o thing_n themselves_o by_o opinion_n as_o well_o as_o by_o a_o exact_a remark_n of_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v a_o maxim_n of_o this_o which_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o principle_n to_o draw_v thence_o certain_a conclusion_n he_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o sentiment_n or_o opinion_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v by_o false_a prejudices_fw-la nor_o ever_o be_v deceive_v by_o establish_v imaginary_a difference_n where_o there_o be_v no_o real_a one_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n whereas_o never_o any_o man_n understand_v those_o which_o we_o say_v be_v alike_o but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n this_o be_v a_o sign_n they_o be_v regard_v in_o those_o age_n as_o different_a expression_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v different_a in_o effect_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o century_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o believe_v that_o man_n may_v judge_v right_o in_o respect_n of_o one_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n fall_v into_o error_n in_o respect_n of_o another_o whatsoever_o conformity_n there_o may_v be_v between_o they_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sometime_o mistake_v by_o confound_v as_o if_o they_o be_v alike_o such_o expression_n as_o be_v not_o so_o and_o then_o again_o take_v for_o different_a expression_n such_o as_o be_v alike_o as_o we_o never_o pretend_v that_o the_o man_n of_o these_o late_a age_n be_v mistake_v in_o all_o thing_n so_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o pretend_v they_o be_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n the_o second_o reflection_n the_o method_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v for_o the_o discern_a the_o different_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n from_o those_o which_o be_v alike_o be_v deceitful_a for_o if_o we_o must_v for_o this_o end_n rather_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o sentiment_n than_o that_o of_o reason_n it_o will_v be_v then_o at_o least_o just_a to_o consult_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o age_n wherein_o the_o father_n live_v and_o that_o of_o person_n to_o who_o they_o speak_v and_o not_o the_o sentiment_n of_o late_a age_n which_o may_v perhaps_o have_v be_v disturb_v by_o new_a notion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o show_v we_o if_o he_o please_v that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o reality_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o which_o we_o produce_v as_o be_v alike_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o we_o will_v see_v what_o use_n we_o must_v make_v of_o his_o rule_n but_o to_o seek_v this_o difference_n of_o impression_n or_o sentiment_n in_o age_n wherein_o we_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n be_v change_v will_v be_v a_o apparent_a deceive_a of_o ourselves_o see_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o what_o he_o call_v the_o sentiment_n or_o impression_n have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n the_o four_o consequence_n these_o three_o first_o consequence_n be_v attend_v by_o a_o four_o which_o be_v 4._o book_n 10._o
condition_n he_o can_v understand_v no_o other_o than_o that_o and_o it_o be_v it_o which_o he_o reject_v because_o it_o be_v on_o it_o whereon_o fall_v the_o first_o conception_n of_o his_o mind_n this_o will_v yet_o far_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o communicant_a will_v determine_v his_o thought_n to_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n when_o of_o itself_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o determine_v for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n who_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a presence_n to_o raise_v in_o his_o mind_n at_o the_o same_o moment_n wherein_o he_o communicate_v this_o question_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n substantial_o present_a in_o this_o eucharist_n which_o i_o receive_v but_o that_o he_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n use_v his_o eyesight_n to_o inform_v himself_o this_o inclination_n be_v so_o natural_a that_o if_o he_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v in_o his_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n of_o which_o his_o eye_n can_v be_v witness_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o idea_n which_o divert_v he_o from_o have_v recourse_n to_o his_o sight_n and_o if_o he_o do_v follow_v it_o his_o eye_n which_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o derermin_v his_o thought_n to_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n to_o make_v he_o reject_v it_o but_o be_v it_o impossible_a that_o a_o man_n in_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n and_o in_o reject_v it_o shall_v conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o there_o may_v be_v invent_v other_o manner_n of_o a_o substantial_a presence_n but_o must_v reject_v they_o all_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v without_o specify_v or_o consider_v they_o i_o answer_v that_o in_o this_o case_n he_o will_v conceive_v these_o other_o manner_n of_o presence_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a one_o and_o consequent_o will_v specify_v they_o at_o least_o as_o incorporeal_v and_o invisibles_n and_o conceive_v they_o under_o this_o quality_n in_o a_o word_n when_o nature_n offer_v we_o but_o the_o idea_n of_o one_o single_a species_n there_o arise_v not_o up_o immediate_o a_o general_a consideration_n in_o our_o mind_n our_o fancy_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o particular_a species_n and_o if_o afterward_o we_o conceive_v any_o other_o it_o be_v always_o in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o nature_n itself_o offer_v to_o our_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o this_o first_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n by_o a_o general_a rejection_n of_o every_o kind_n of_o presence_n yet_o without_o specify_v so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o in_o particular_a neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n which_o reside_v only_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n brain_n as_o to_o the_o three_o it_o be_v moreover_o invalid_a and_o illusory_a see_v it_o answer_v not_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o as_o we_o have_v already_o say_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o show_v that_o if_o people_n have_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v have_v in_o their_o mind_n disposition_n and_o prejudices_fw-la which_o will_v have_v make_v they_o respect_v it_o not_o bare_o as_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v contrary_a to_o natural_a reason_n this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v actual_o a_o entire_a rejection_n and_o opposition_n when_o the_o matter_n concern_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o a_o innovation_n in_o the_o church_n belief_n now_o this_o three_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n without_o any_o reflection_n by_o a_o bare_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o know_v paris_n be_v not_o rome_n nor_o france_n holland_n that_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o the_o moon_n nor_o a_o house_n a_o elephant_n thar_z the_o king_n picture_n be_v not_o the_o king_n himself_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n example_n without_o have_v make_v this_o express_a and_o formal_a reflection_n this_o manner_n i_o say_v may_v make_v man_n capable_a of_o know_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o common_a sense_n but_o not_o make_v they_o discern_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n as_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v or_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o new_a humane_a invention_n this_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o consist_v in_o know_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o body_n be_v a_o humane_a body_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n do_v not_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o be_v surprise_v with_o the_o matter_n of_o novelty_n by_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v assure_v to_o be_v and_o on_o this_o persuasion_n reason_n must_v yield_v to_o faith_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o suppose_v the_o faithful_a have_v no_o other_o 565._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o pag_n 564_o 565._o than_o these_o simple_a notion_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n suppose_v they_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a therein_o that_o they_o imagine_v this_o body_n to_o be_v only_o present_a in_o heaven_n and_o that_o all_o the_o usual_a expression_n form_v only_o in_o their_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o figurative_a presence_n they_o will_v immediate_o have_v judge_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v false_a and_o impertinent_a as_o we_o will_v immediate_o judge_v that_o man_n who_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o paris_n be_v rome_n or_o that_o the_o pope_n picture_n be_v the_o pope_n himself_o or_o that_o the_o seven_o stalk_n of_o corn_n which_o pharaoh_n dream_v of_o be_v real_o seven_o year_n or_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n a_o real_a passage_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n real_a sin_n to_o be_v mad_a and_o senseless_a when_o a_o man_n judge_n of_o these_o thing_n he_o simple_o judge_n of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o light_n of_o nature_n will_v render_v that_o man_n impertinent_a who_o shall_v say_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v he_o say_v it_o will_v be_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n shall_v a_o man_n judge_v of_o it_o on_o this_o ground_n but_o those_o that_o offer_v it_o in_o any_o age_n oppose_v against_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o splendid_a name_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n they_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o its_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v and_o for_o this_o purpose_n they_o spare_v no_o colour_n by_o which_o mean_v they_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o hinder_v man_n from_o judge_v according_a to_o its_o principle_n reduce_v the_o question_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o be_v the_o faith_n and_o perpetual_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o mean_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o impose_v on_o the_o ignorant_a it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v in_o the_o statute_n of_o henry_n iv_o for_o a_o instance_n which_o all_o the_o parisian_n know_v to_o be_v only_a brass_n and_o that_o his_o body_n be_v only_o at_o s._n dennis_n he_o say_v perhaps_o they_o never_o think_v of_o formal_o reject_v the_o opinion_n that_o this_o statue_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o henry_n iu._n and_o yet_o be_v ready_a to_o oppose_v this_o opinion_n shall_v any_o extravagant_a person_n offer_v to_o make_v they_o believe_v it_o but_o howsoever_o the_o parisian_n stand_v affect_v towards_o the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iu._n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o this_o example_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n here_o in_o question_n the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v a_o work_n of_o humane_a institution_n wherein_o man_n suppose_v there_o be_v nothing_o supernatural_a whereas_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o divine_a mystery_n in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v to_o be_v something_o above_o nature_n the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o popular_a concern_v which_o every_o man_n believe_v he_o have_v liberty_n of_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o have_v be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v make_v long_o since_o in_o some_o manner_n inaccessible_a to_o man_n curiosity_n by_o conceal_v it_o under_o a_o cloud_n of_o ceremony_n henry_n the_o four_o be_v indeed_o a_o
otherwise_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o people_n will_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v when_o tell_v the_o church_n have_v ever_o believe_v such_o a_o presence_n especial_o when_o they_o shall_v hear_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n on_o this_o subject_n allege_v in_o a_o counter_a sense_n moreover_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v i_o mean_v to_o acknowledge_v of_o my_o own_o head_n that_o one_o may_v call_v the_o disposition_n of_o these_o person_n who_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n corporal_o present_a in_o heaven_n without_o consider_v what_o have_v be_v say_v since_o of_o his_o presence_n in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o visible_o here_o invisible_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n he_o be_v gross_o mistake_v for_o what_o i_o say_v be_v out_o of_o condescension_n and_o supposition_n and_o not_o absolute_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o in_o case_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v only_o this_o i_o will_v not_o dispute_v with_o he_o about_o a_o expression_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o be_v agree_v touch_v the_o thing_n i_o will_v never_o make_v war_n with_o he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o term_n mr._n arnaud_v be_v no_o less_o mistake_v when_o he_o accuse_v i_o for_o make_v a_o illusory_a answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o business_n be_v that_o this_o author_n say_v that_o if_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v true_a there_o 37._o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n page_n 37._o must_v have_v be_v of_o necessity_n a_o time_n wherein_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v so_o mix_v with_o that_o of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o there_o be_v half_a of_o the_o bishop_n priest_n and_o people_n who_o hold_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o half_o that_o hold_v the_o other_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a ignorance_n even_o 12._o answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n page_n 12._o in_o the_o 11_o century_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o there_o be_v four_o or_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n the_o one_o profane_a and_o worldly_a person_n who_o keep_v themselves_o at_o a_o distance_n from_o these_o dispute_n other_o ignorant_a one_o who_o content_v themselves_o with_o know_v in_o general_n the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o christ_n passion_n and_o that_o they_o receive_v therein_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n these_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o a_o degree_n of_o confuse_a knowledge_n the_o three_o of_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o a_o degree_n of_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o the_o four_o of_o those_o that_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o presence_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v a_o illusion_n whereas_o i_o affirm_v this_o answer_n be_v pertinent_a for_o if_o there_o have_v be_v four_o rank_n of_o man_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v ill_o do_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o reduce_v they_o to_o two_o but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n before_o berenger_n and_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n that_o follow_v he_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o chimerical_a 560._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 5._o pag._n 560._o growth_n through_o which_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v necessary_o pass_v according_a to_o the_o imagination_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o formal_o explain_v himself_o and_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n wherein_o error_n make_v its_o great_a progress_n in_o the_o great_a progress_n of_o error_n these_o be_v my_o word_n so_o far_o there_o be_v nothing_o misunderstand_a we_o speak_v both_o of_o we_o concern_v the_o same_o time_n but_o this_o time_n according_a to_o we_o be_v that_o in_o which_o berenger_n begin_v to_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a church_n 562._o page_n 562._o have_v already_o pass_v over_o into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n before_o berenger_n '_o s_o time_n and_o aubertin_n himself_o acknowledge_v as_o much_o which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o affirm_v it_o without_o proof_n the_o great_a progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o when_o berenger_n declare_v himself_o against_o it_o paschasius_fw-la his_o disciple_n maintain_v it_o by_o dispute_n so_o that_o this_o be_v precise_o the_o time_n about_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o i_o debate_v these_o be_v the_o first_o objection_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n after_o which_o he_o divide_v what_o he_o call_v my_o system_n into_o three_o part_n or_o time_n the_o first_o say_v he_o comprehend_v 563._o page_n 563._o the_o first_o eight_o age_n and_o the_o five_o rank_n whereof_o it_o consist_v the_o second_o contain_v two_o century_n and_o a_o half_a which_o a_o man_n can_v better_v name_n than_o the_o unaccountable_a time_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o the_o three_o contain_v the_o time_n which_o follow_v berenger_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o of_o these_o three_o time_n there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o as_o i_o already_o say_v to_o speak_v proper_o necessary_a to_o be_v examine_v touch_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a for_o although_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v these_o term_n yet_o do_v i_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v then_o light_a enough_o in_o the_o church_n whereby_o to_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o presence_n have_v it_o appear_v so_o that_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v it_o be_v great_o necessary_a to_o dispute_v concern_v these_o age_n wherein_o we_o do_v not_o say_v the_o change_n be_v make_v and_o which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v different_a from_o those_o which_o follow_v yet_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v needs_o have_v they_o bring_v into_o the_o dispute_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o treat_v of_o they_o i_o than_o reckon_v in_o the_o church_n five_o sort_n of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o distinct_a 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 3._o knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n neither_o to_o reject_v nor_o admit_v it_o without_o comprehend_v therein_o the_o profane_a or_o worldly_a mind_a person_n and_o ground_v my_o division_n on_o this_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a in_o this_o great_a diversity_n of_o condition_n and_o humour_n of_o man_n to_o reduce_v they_o all_o either_o to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o measure_n of_o knowledge_n or_o to_o the_o same_o form_n of_o action_n the_o first_o rank_n be_v of_o those_o who_o conceive_v these_o two_o term_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o notion_n which_o their_o sense_n give_v they_o for_o whether_o it_o be_v call_v bread_n or_o by_o any_o other_o name_n the_o idea_n they_o form_v thereof_o be_v such_o as_o their_o eye_n represent_v they_o with_o they_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o manner_n which_o the_o gospel_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o body_n and_o flesh_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o we_o have_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n unite_v to_o the_o eternal_a word_n hang_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v and_o take_v up_o into_o glory_n and_o in_o a_o word_n under_o the_o idea_n which_o religion_n give_v we_o of_o it_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v to_o make_v they_o pass_v on_o to_o that_o of_o the_o body_n but_o they_o stop_v there_o and_o make_v not_o a_o particular_a reflection_n thereon_o how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o devotion_n be_v content_a with_o the_o use_n which_o they_o make_v of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v assist_v by_o this_o formulary_a of_o communion_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la they_o proceed_v not_o so_o far_o as_o that_o question_n the_o second_o rank_n be_v of_o those_o who_o proceed_v to_o the_o question_n how_o this_o visible_a bread_n this_o subject_n call_v sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o find_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o inconsistency_n in_o the_o term_n their_o mind_n stop_v at_o the_o single_a difficulty_n without_o undertake_v to_o solve_v it_o the_o three_o be_v of_o those_o who_o go_v as_o far_o as_o the_o question_n proceed_v as_o far_o as_o the_o solution_n but_o their_o mind_n stop_v at_o general_a term_n as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a to_o we_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o
to_o say_v real_o which_o be_v not_o true_a and_o on_o the_o other_o it_o hinder_v we_o from_o perceive_v that_o the_o ignorant_a take_v the_o natural_o of_o s._n hilary_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n will_v have_v have_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o corporal_a and_o natural_a presence_n and_o not_o that_o of_o a_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a presence_n these_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o fault_n for_o which_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v over-sorry_a when_o they_o happen_v for_o they_o have_v a_o desire_a effect_n for_o some_o time_n and_o when_o they_o chance_v to_o be_v discover_v may_v be_v lay_v on_o the_o printer_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o impression_n which_o this_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n can_v make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o ignorant_a person_n be_v only_o to_o put_v he_o upon_o conceive_v a_o corporal_a presence_n which_o he_o may_v easy_o reject_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o proper_a sense_n but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v little_a reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o book_n of_o s._n hilary_n de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o such_o ignorant_a and_o simple_a people_n as_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n give_v natural_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o word_n and_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n which_o he_o bring_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v which_o become_v the_o body_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v far_o remote_a from_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o will_v have_v the_o substance_n on_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o number_n as_o that_o which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n assume_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n that_o simple_a and_o ignorant_a people_n understand_v what_o gregory_n mean_v even_o suppose_v they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o his_o catechism_n which_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a but_o suppose_v they_o know_v it_o all_o by_o heart_n and_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o they_o can_v thence_o only_o conceive_v this_o change_n by_o union_n to_o the_o word_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o damascen_n have_v since_o explain_v more_o clear_o and_o this_o be_v what_o gregory_n suppose_v also_o not_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n according_a as_o he_o formal_o explain_v himself_o perhaps_o say_v he_o we_o be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o this_o be_v what_o we_o have_v to_o say_v concern_v mr._n arnaud'_v six_o book_n whatsoever_o success_n this_o dispute_n may_v have_v have_v he_o can_v not_o thence_o promise_v himself_o any_o advantage_n because_o as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v more_o than_o once_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n be_v out_o of_o the_o time_n wherein_o we_o suppose_v the_o change_n be_v wrought_v when_o he_o shall_v have_v prove_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n be_v distinct_o hold_v therein_o he_o will_v be_v still_o tell_v the_o question_n concern_v not_o those_o age_n but_o the_o follow_v but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o i_o who_o draw_v thence_o several_a advantage_n for_o first_o neither_o mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v henceforward_o prevail_v by_o the_o equivocation_n of_o the_o term_n of_o real_a absence_n which_o may_v be_v take_v either_o for_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o visible_a or_o corporeal_a presence_n or_o for_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o that_o in_o this_o debate_n the_o question_n concern_v not_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n but_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o second_o second_o they_o can_v no_o long_o confound_v these_o two_o thing_n as_o if_o they_o be_v but_o one_o to_o wit_n to_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v a_o novely_a which_o be_v never_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o disposition_n and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v hence_o that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o first_o be_v also_o in_o the_o second_o which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o be_v here_o in_o question_n three_o neither_o will_v they_o i_o think_v any_o more_o confound_v two_o sort_n of_o very_o different_a doubt_n the_o one_o of_o incredulity_n which_o deny_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o of_o simple_a ignorance_n which_o consist_v only_o in_o not_o know_v the_o manner_n yet_o without_o deny_v the_o thing_n see_v they_o have_v be_v show_v clear_o enough_o the_o difference_n of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o refer_v to_o one_o of_o these_o doubt_n what_o belong_v to_o the_o other_o four_o they_o can_v no_o long_o blind_v the_o world_n by_o this_o vain_a distinction_n of_o three_o way_n of_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o by_o a_o general_a rejection_n without_o denote_v any_o one_o kind_a of_o they_o or_o by_o a_o formal_a rejection_n of_o all_o the_o kind_n or_o by_o a_o bare_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o that_o the_o first_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o three_o bring_v no_o advantage_n to_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o which_o they_o can_v reasonable_o stick_v to_o and_o which_o yet_o they_o renounce_v because_o they_o find_v it_o unjustifiable_a five_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o will_v no_o long_o obstinate_o maintain_v that_o a_o know_a inconsistency_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o pure_a impossibility_n and_o respect_v as_o such_o be_v a_o sense_n after_o the_o illustration_n give_v on_o this_o subject_n six_o they_o can_v no_o long_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a formulary_a of_o the_o communion_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la must_v necessary_o direct_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o they_o receive_v see_v it_o have_v another_o use_n which_o be_v to_o raise_v they_o up_o to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o their_o saviour_n this_o other_o use_v be_v sufficient_a to_o employ_v many_o of_o their_o mind_n seven_o they_o will_v henceforward_o in_o vain_a pretend_v that_o the_o term_n which_o the_o father_n be_v use_v in_o their_o ordinary_a instruction_n bring_v natural_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n into_o their_o auditor_n mind_n see_v we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o their_o proposition_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o each_o term_n but_o on_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n which_o determine_v they_o to_o a_o figurative_a sense_n eight_o they_o have_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v always_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n either_o of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v these_o term_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o eight_o century_n who_o have_v no_o formal_a knowledge_n of_o either_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_a nine_o it_o be_v thus_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o eight_o century_n it_o hence_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o by_o great_a reason_n in_o the_o follow_a which_o be_v far_o dark_a ten_o and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o important_a be_v that_o one_o may_v already_o know_v by_o this_o that_o the_o change_n which_o occasion_n our_o principal_a question_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a for_o there_o be_v only_o two_o thing_n which_o can_v hinder_v it_o the_o one_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o formal_a and_o positive_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o its_o proper_a substance_n neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a and_o the_o other_a the_o knowledge_n diligence_n and_o fidelity_n of_o the_o pastor_n watch_v over_o their_o flock_n ready_a to_o acknowledge_v and_o repel_v the_o new_a error_n and_o make_v they_o know_v to_o their_o people_n it_o be_v already_o apparent_a that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o unjustifiable_a supposition_n and_o contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o call_v in_o question_n the_o credit_n of_o all_o historian_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n who_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o
in_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n do_v not_o abound_v with_o famous_a man_n and_o especial_o the_o 10_o century_n chap._n v._n general_a consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n have_v consider_v mr._n arnaud_n 6_o book_n we_o must_v now_o in_o order_n pass_v on_o to_o the_o 9th_o who_o run_v title_n be_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o pretend_a change_n of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o genuine_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o this_o change_n have_v real_o happen_v this_o other_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a be_v a_o frivolous_a question_n tend_v to_o fruitless_a speculation_n and_o tedious_a debate_n which_o be_v what_o i_o clear_o show_v when_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o which_o likewise_o several_a roman_a catholic_n have_v acknowledge_v who_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a since_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n father_n noüet_o be_v of_o opinion_n he_o have_v better_o lay_v aside_o all_o this_o part_n of_o the_o preface_n in_o his_o preface_n dispute_n and_o comprehend_v it_o under_o the_o title_n of_o particular_a debate_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o concern_v nor_o aught_o to_o be_v mention_v mr._n de_fw-fr bauné_fw-fr in_o that_o elegant_a letter_n which_o he_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o ecclesiastic_a to_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n distinguish_v likewise_o two_o quarrel_n wherein_o he_o say_v i_o have_v engage_v myself_o the_o one_o against_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o he_o add_v that_o in_o this_o latter_a i_o only_o encounter_v with_o a_o particular_a person_n mr._n pavillon_n a_o priest_n and_o almoner_n to_o his_o majesty_n speak_v his_o mind_n more_o full_o in_o his_o triumph_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o examine_v whither_o 197._o page_n 197._o the_o church_n can_v change_v her_o belief_n and_o how_o this_o change_n can_v happen_v for_o this_o be_v a_o go_v about_o the_o bust_v and_o run_v upon_o whimsy_n the_o question_n be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o pretend_a change_n have_v effectual_o happen_v he_o call_v all_o these_o pretension_n of_o impossibility_n frivolous_a question_n and_o mere_a whimsy_n for_o these_o gentleman_n do_v one_o another_o right_n now_o and_o then_o but_o howsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v his_o maxim_n apart_o and_o he_o oblige_v we_o to_o distinguish_v on_o this_o subject_a two_o question_n the_o one_o whether_o the_o change_n before_o we_o have_v be_v possible_a and_o the_o other_o whether_o it_o have_v real_o happen_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o appear_v already_o very_o clear_a by_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o pretend_a distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n as_o we_o late_o observe_v for_o although_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o it_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n without_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o follow_v yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o if_o it_o can_v not_o have_v place_n in_o those_o century_n wherein_o there_o be_v great_a light_n it_o can_v not_o by_o strong_a reason_n in_o the_o other_o wherein_o there_o be_v a_o far_o great_a and_o more_o general_a ignorance_n yet_o for_o better_a information_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o pretend_a impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n we_o shall_v here_o then_o discuss_v again_o the_o question_n whether_o in_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n a_o author_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n be_v the_o first_o that_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v happen_v that_o this_o opinion_n in_o succession_n of_o time_n have_v be_v receive_v and_o establish_v among_o christian_n for_o this_o be_v in_o fine_a what_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v in_o his_o 9th_o book_n and_o which_o we_o shall_v now_o examine_v we_o shall_v not_o in_o truth_n find_v he_o have_v make_v use_n therein_o of_o great_a argument_n to_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n for_o he_o seldom_o trouble_v himself_o about_o that_o nor_o have_v he_o exact_o endeavour_v to_o refute_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o possibility_n which_o i_o allege_v nor_o defend_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o care_n to_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n but_o we_o shall_v find_v he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o collect_v here_o and_o there_o seven_o or_o eight_o passage_n out_o of_o my_o book_n and_o of_o they_o join_v together_o make_v a_o body_n which_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n and_o divide_v they_o into_o five_o order_n with_o title_n according_a to_o his_o own_o fancy_n he_o call_v the_o first_o the_o machines_n of_o abridgement_n the_o second_o the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n the_o three_o the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n the_o four_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n and_o the_o five_o the_o machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n now_o although_o we_o may_v say_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n mind_n abound_v with_o pleasant_a fancy_n by_o which_o he_o can_v easy_o find_v out_o odd_a name_n to_o make_v serious_a matter_n look_v ridiculous_a yet_o to_o excuse_v he_o we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o this_o occasion_n he_o have_v follow_v not_o his_o own_o natural_a inclination_n but_o that_o of_o the_o cartesian_a philosophy_n with_o which_o his_o mind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v extreme_o take_v up_o for_o you_o must_v know_v this_o philosophy_n make_v machines_n of_o every_o thing_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v what_o work_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v with_o i_o the_o first_o which_o he_o call_v the_o machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v take_v out_o of_o two_o of_o my_o passage_n the_o first_o of_o which_o bear_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o 886._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_n 6._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 886._o whole_a world_n but_o of_o the_o west_n on_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v this_o commentary_n in_o my_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o i_o will_v not_o have_v the_o question_n concern_v it_o i_o will_v not_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o explain_v how_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o east_n into_o the_o patriarchate_n of_o constantinople_n alexandria_n jerusalem_n and_o antioch_n into_o the_o church_n of_o the_o armenian_n nestorian_n jacobit_n i_o do_v not_o care_v to_o trouble_v myself_o with_o guess_v how_o it_o have_v penetrate_v into_o ethiopia_n moscovia_n mesopotamia_n georgia_n mingrelia_n moldavia_n tartary_n and_o the_o indies_n it_o be_v better_a to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o there_o this_o be_v soon_o do_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v i_o shall_v free_v myself_o out_o of_o a_o great_a perplexity_n but_o say_v he_o mr._n claude_n will_v give_v we_o i_o hope_v leave_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n and_o not_o god_n so_o that_o neither_o his_o word_n nor_o his_o will_n be_v always_o effectual_a he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v in_o all_o these_o great_a province_n but_o it_o be_v there_o and_o will_v be_v maugre_o he_o the_o matter_n depend_v not_o on_o he_o and_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o by_o proof_n which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o question_v he_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o discourse_n say_v over_o and_o over_o again_o the_o same_o thing_n mr._n arnaud_v must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v get_v a_o little_a too_o high_a be_v he_o so_o possess_v with_o the_o charm_n of_o his_o own_o eloquence_n and_o force_v of_o these_o illusion_n touch_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n to_o imagine_v a_o man_n must_v be_v a_o god_n to_o cope_v with_o he_o i_o think_v consider_v what_o we_o have_v observe_v a_o man_n need_v neither_o be_v a_o angel_n nor_o a_o extraordinary_a person_n to_o demonstrate_v again_o clear_o that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o these_o church_n because_o they_o do_v not_o at_o all_o believe_v the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n and_o suppose_v they_o do_v believe_v it_o which_o they_o do_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o croisado_n seminary_n and_o mission_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n the_o second_o passage_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n
have_v take_v my_o pretend_a machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v this_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o all_o those_o in_o the_o 6._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part._n 3._o ch_n 6._o west_n who_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o one_o party_n that_o have_v grow_v prevalent_a and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v the_o pulpit_n to_o themselves_o thereby_o to_o become_v ruler_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n whereupon_o he_o cry_v out_o do_v ever_o any_o 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 890._o body_n affirm_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o mind_n what_o he_o write_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o he_o come_v and_o allege_v to_o we_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o tell_v he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o 6._o refut_o part_n 3._o ch_z 6._o this_o change_n can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o this_o century_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o 10_o seeing_z it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o whole_a earth_n have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n shall_v have_v embrace_v a_o opinion_n quite_o contrary_a in_o condemn_v their_o first_o sentiment_n and_o without_o this_o change_n be_v have_v make_v any_o noise_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o recite_v and_o on_o which_o have_v say_v that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o a_o change_n begin_v and_o finish_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n but_o the_o progress_n of_o a_o change_n begin_v eighty_o two_o year_n before_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o finish_v by_o the_o pope_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o i_o add_v that_o our_o debate_n be_v not_o about_o all_o those_o in_o the_o west_n that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o about_o one_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o evident_o appear_v the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o thereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o by_o way_n of_o exclamation_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o affirm_v the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n no_o berenger_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a in_o call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o people_n sententia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la and_o in_o maintain_v the_o church_n be_v perish_v it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o strange_a disorder_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o dispute_v i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n through_o the_o labour_n of_o paschasus_n his_o disciple_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o for_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n disperse_v itself_o in_o a_o church_n a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n make_v great_a alteration_n in_o it_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n write_v his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o suppose_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n they_o be_v in_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v make_v considerable_a progress_v neither_o will_v we_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o near_o three_o hundred_o year_n common_a sense_n will_v show_v there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o time_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a on_o my_o hypothesis_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n only_o as_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o make_v '_o emselve_n most_o considerable_a in_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v in_o no_o sort_n reasonable_a to_o oppose_v against_o this_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n see_v that_o in_o eighty_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o face_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v easy_o change_v it_o be_v moreover_o less_o reasonable_a to_o oft_o we_o the_o discourse_n of_o lanfranc_n 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o pag._n 890._o who_o brag_v that_o in_o his_o time_n all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o suppose_v what_o lanfranc_n say_v be_v true_a the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o these_o word_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v have_v any_o body_n charge_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n no_o there_o be_v no_o one_o but_o mr._n claude_n who_o do_v it_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o without_o any_o ground_n but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o that_o berenger_n answer_v and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o and_o suppose_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o other_o church_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o good_a do_v reason_n add_v he_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o pastor_n ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o people_n no_o it_o prove_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v incredible_a that_o minister_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v not_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o who_o they_o exhort_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_n this_o belief_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o avoid_v the_o unworthy_a communion_n mr._n arnaud_n fight_v with_o his_o own_o shadow_n we_o never_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o people_n mind_n according_a as_o they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o prejudice_v or_o zealous_a in_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o belief_n and_o more_o or_o less_o qualify_v to_o teach_v it_o and_o more_o or_o less_o again_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n occasion_n person_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v that_o during_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v not_o all_o they_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o west_n but_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o render_v themselves_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o persuade_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o some_o historian_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o berenger_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o a_o new_a heresy_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n likewise_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o pervert_v several_a person_n with_o his_o novelty_n but_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v this_o alone_a as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o persuade_v he_o the_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o confess_v that_o upon_o this_o alone_a one_o may_v just_o say_v either_o that_o those_o who_o follow_v berenger_n follow_v he_o in_o leave_v their_o first_o belief_n and_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n or_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o because_o he_o preach_v only_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o or_o that_o they_o adhere_v to_o he_o because_o they_o be_v further_o instruct_v in_o a_o mystery_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o small_a knowledge_n or_o little_a certainty_n so_o far_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o most_o reasonable_a but_o shall_v i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a that_o follow_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o know_v what_o he_o teach_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o probable_a have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o bertran_n doctrine_n be_v public_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o it_o follow_v hence_o probable_o enough_o that_o this_o doctrine_n
virtue_n of_o it_o and_o instruct_v our_o faith_n under_o the_o discipline_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lest_o we_o be_v esteem_v unworthy_a if_o we_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o enough_o not_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o dignity_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v this_o be_v only_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o excite_v the_o faithful_a to_o instruct_v themselves_o in_o this_o mystery_n yet_o without_o suppose_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o exposition_n he_o be_v go_v to_o make_v of_o it_o we_o need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_n what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n his_o book_n meet_v with_o i_o be_o inform_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v move_v several_a to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n which_o show_v frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n that_o according_a to_o he_o his_o book_n be_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o express_a exposition_n of_o the_o church_n sentiment_n and_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v over_o several_a person_n from_o a_o obscure_a to_o a_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o without_o go_v any_o further_a we_o need_v only_o read_v a_o passage_n of_o odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v produce_v for_o it_o express_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v paschasus_n say_v he_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n and_o several_a other_o to_o learn_v we_o 913._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 913._o the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o and_o if_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v know_v will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v his_o book_n they_o will_v find_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o understand_v little_a of_o this_o mystery_n before_o after_o this_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o paschasus_n his_o principal_a disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o paschasus_n propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n he_o write_v say_v he_o to_o teach_v we_o what_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o he_o will_v have_v also_o the_o learned_a before_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n and_o see_v he_o be_v please_v the_o learned_a shall_v be_v no_o better_o qualify_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v pardon_v the_o ignorant_a by_o a_o strong_a reason_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o see_v on_o what_o design_n paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n teach_v their_o opinion_n to_o wit_n as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n a_o explication_n of_o what_o be_v know_v before_o but_o obscure_o and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o a_o error_n with_o which_o man_n be_v imbue_v i_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o design_n prove_v not_o successful_a to_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o and_o there_o be_v several_a who_o regard_v this_o opinion_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o as_o to_o they_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n proceed_v with_o they_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v against_o profess_a enemy_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v they_o from_o propose_v their_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o even_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n or_o not_o be_v in_o part_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o contradiction_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v approve_v of_o 900._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 900._o immediate_o by_o all_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v propose_v there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o who_o reject_v it_o and_o warn_v other_o against_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o that_o it_o hence_o follow_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o my_o pretention_n be_v impossible_a be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n may_v well_o propose_v a_o new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o defend_v it_o afterward_o by_o way_n of_o contradiction_n against_o adversary_n who_o reject_v it_o and_o respect_v it_o as_o a_o novelty_n in_o fine_a add_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o mean_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n for_o which_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la mr._n claude_n design_n it_o which_o be_v to_o hinder_v man_n from_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o make_v the_o change_n insensible_a to_o those_o which_o suffer_v it_o we_o never_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o this_o mean_n absolute_o hinder_v the_o insurrection_n he_o mention_n but_o in_o effect_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o several_a do_v rise_v up_o against_o paschasus_n but_o we_o pretend_v likewise_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o cheat_v several_a by_o make_v they_o receive_v this_o novelty_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o their_o respect_n they_o conceive_v therein_o no_o other_o change_n than_o that_o which_o ignorant_a people_n do_v conceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v a_o great_a illustration_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o those_o learned_a person_n can_v conceive_v of_o it_o mention_v by_o odon_n who_o by_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n all_o the_o effect_n which_o this_o can_v produce_v be_v to_o excite_v they_o against_o their_o former_a ignorance_n and_o to_o esteem_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o paschasus_n for_o his_o good_a instruction_n now_o we_o know_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o insurrection_n make_v no_o great_a noise_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n other_o must_v be_v surprise_v in_o a_o contrary_a 901._o page_n 901._o manner_n they_o must_v needs_o deride_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n they_o must_v be_v astonish_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n propose_v of_o it_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v mighty_o offend_v at_o their_o be_v accuse_v of_o ignorance_n and_o infidelity_n for_o not_o believe_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o do_v believe_v who_o tell_v mr._n aruaud_v there_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n several_a in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n who_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o sentiment_n touch_v his_o opinion_n pascasus_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a call_v in_o question_n his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o take_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o objection_n seem_v to_o intimate_v he_o be_v accuse_v for_o write_v his_o book_n by_o a_o enthusiastic_a rashness_n and_o pretend_a revelation_n and_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v against_o his_o novelty_n and_o oppose_v they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o that_o this_o way_n may_v procure_v he_o many_o follower_n and_o so_o far_o concern_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o pretend_a machines_n of_o execution_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o sometime_o make_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o dispute_n and_o otherwhiles_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n wherein_o i_o pretend_v this_o be_v effect_v i_o think_v 902._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 902._o say_v he_o we_o have_v best_o leave_v he_o to_o his_o choice_n and_o that_o by_o choose_v one_o of_o these_o chimerical_a mean_n he_o may_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v rash_o and_o false_o offer_v the_o other_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n request_n reasonable_a we_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o grant_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v unjust_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n have_v happen_v and_o that_o with_o and_o without_o dispute_n there_o be_v a_o contest_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n during_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n live_v as_o i_o now_o say_v we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o 10_o but_o in_o the_o 11_o it_o be_v very_o hot_a so_o that_o any_o man_n may_v see_v there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o i_o offer_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v grant_v i_o when_o he_o consider_v first_o that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v attack_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o dispute_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o 11_o
which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o communicate_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o faithful_a say_v in_o the_o 84._o psalm_n that_o god_n be_v to_o they_o a_o sun_n and_o a_o shield_n and_o david_n in_o the_o 119._o psalm_n that_o the_o statute_n of_o god_n have_v be_v to_o he_o as_o so_o many_o musical_a song_n and_o in_o the_o 41._o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n fuerunt_fw-la mihi_fw-la lachrymoe_fw-la panis_fw-la die_fw-la ac_fw-la nocte_fw-la this_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v very_o usual_a among_o the_o latin_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o example_n of_o virgil_n erit_fw-la ista_fw-la mihi_fw-la genetrix_fw-la eris_fw-la mihi_fw-la magnus_fw-la apollo_n erit_fw-la ille_fw-la mihi_fw-la semper_fw-la deus_fw-la mens_fw-la sva_fw-la cuique_fw-la deus_fw-la dextra_fw-la mihi_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o so_o far_o concern_v florus_n we_o must_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n to_o who_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n 824._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o page_n 824._o say_v be_v attribute_v not_o only_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n but_o also_o the_o commentary_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o other_o refer_v to_o haymus_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n they_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o author_n not_o in_o the_o declamation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o in_o the_o passage_n themselves_o wherein_o it_o be_v find_v explain_v will_v soon_o find_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o by_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n or_o conjunction_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o which_o do_v manifest_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v of_o it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n 10._o comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o in_o unity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v the_o same_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o this_o bread_n pass_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o make_v it_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o say_v as_o paschasus_n that_o it_o be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v nor_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n because_o it_o pullules_a or_o multiply_v but_o he_o make_v of_o this_o flesh_n and_o bread_n the_o same_o body_n by_o a_o unity_n of_o union_n because_o that_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o flesh_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o elsewhere_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consecrate_a all_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o 11._o ibid._n in_o c._n 11._o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o become_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o several_a part_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o several_a loaf_n consecrate_v in_o divers_a place_n be_v only_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o say_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n exist_v whole_o entire_a under_o the_o species_n in_o each_o part_n and_o on_o every_o altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o fall_v upon_o inquiry_n into_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o unity_n in_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v both_o all_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o loaf_n again_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v one_o so_o although_o can._n in_o exposit_n can._n this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o be_v not_o this_o several_a body_n nor_o several_a blood_n but_o one_o only_a body_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o joyns_n it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n to_o say_v still_o after_o this_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o remy_n be_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v one_o with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divinity_n fill_v they_o this_o be_v methinks_v for_o a_o man_n to_o wilful_o blind_v himself_o see_v remus_n say_v it_o in_o so_o many_o word_n he_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o little_a further_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o our_o salvation_n so_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o the_o elect_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n we_o may_v find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 10_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n this_o host_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o and_o not_o many_o as_o be_v the_o ancient_a one_o but_o how_o be_v it_o one_o and_o not_o many_o see_v it_o be_v offer_v both_o by_o several_a person_n and_o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o several_a time_n a_o person_n that_o have_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o mind_n will_v not_o have_v stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o all_o place_n and_o at_o all_o time_n one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n the_o same_o body_n which_o pullute_v or_o multiply_v itself_o as_o paschasus_n speak_v whereas_o remy_n betake_v himself_o to_o another_o course_n without_o mention_v a_o word_n either_o of_o this_o unity_n of_o substance_n or_o this_o pullulation_n we_o must_v say_v he_o careful_o remark_n that_o it_o be_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v one_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v every_o where_o cause_v these_o to_o be_v not_o several_a sacrifice_n but_o one_o although_o it_o be_v offer_v by_o many_o and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o several_a body_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o conjunction_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o get_v some_o foot_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n even_o since_o damascen_n time_n we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n false_o attribute_v to_o alcuinus_fw-la almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n wherein_o we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o remus_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o one_o of_o these_o author_n only_o copy_v out_o from_o the_o other_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n say_v this_o suppose_a alcuinus_fw-la be_v one_o who_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n so_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a 40._o cap._n 40._o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o time_n yet_o be_v not_o these_o several_a body_n of_o christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n fill_v he_o who_o be_v every_o where_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o
jesus_n christ_n and_o pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n signify_v to_o transubstantiate_v in_o all_o the_o language_n of_o the_o world_n be_v a_o matter_n ill_o offer_v and_o evident_o unjustifiable_a for_o if_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n formal_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o union_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o author_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o food_n we_o receive_v become_v our_o body_n by_o the_o union_n which_o it_o have_v with_o it_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o any_o real_a conversion_n into_o this_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v before_o but_o it_o become_v it_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n to_o this_o substance_n or_o according_a to_o the_o precise_a explication_n which_o damascen_n give_v of_o it_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n and_o growth_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v in_o the_o three_o book_n when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n this_o be_v thus_o clear_v up_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v the_o passage_n of_o remy_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v with_o so_o great_a confidence_n see_v that_o a_o 7._o page_n 832._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o mystery_n say_v he_o be_v that_o which_o signify_v another_o thing_n if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n why_o call_v we_o it_o a_o mystery_n it_o be_v because_o that_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o it_o appear_v another_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o god_n accommodate_v himself_o to_o our_o weakness_n see_v we_o be_v not_o use_v to_o eat_v raw_a flesh_n and_o drink_v blood_n make_v these_o gift_n remain_v in_o their_o first_o form_n although_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o answer_v that_o remy_n mean_v that_o the_o gift_n appear_v to_o be_v after_o the_o consecration_n what_o they_o be_v before_o to_o wit_n simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o change_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v be_v become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o their_o union_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n be_v a_o invisible_a thing_n and_o that_o this_o union_n do_v not_o change_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o first_o form_n although_o it_o seem_v it_o shall_v do_v it_o see_v the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n aet_fw-la and_o which_o become_v likewise_o his_o body_n by_o union_n take_v the_o form_n of_o flesh_n that_o god_n deal_v otherwise_o in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o way_n of_o condescension_n to_o our_o weakness_n because_o we_o can_v suffer_v this_o form_n of_o flesh_n but_o yet_o the_o union_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v true_a and_o consequent_o the_o bread_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o remy_n ground_v on_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n and_o not_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o he_o the_o second_o passage_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v it_o be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n be_v one_o which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n so_o although_o the_o body_n be_v consecrate_v in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o the_o same_o body_n and_o the_o same_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o virgin_n womb_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o whether_o we_o take_v more_o or_o less_o all_o do_v equal_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n entire_a but_o first_o i_o demand_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o give_v he_o that_o liberty_n to_o retrench_v from_o this_o passage_n a_o whole_a sentence_n to_o allege_v what_o go_v before_o and_o what_o follow_v and_o leave_v out_o a_o whole_a period_n in_o the_o middle_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n than_o that_o it_o solve_v the_o difficulty_n and_o clear_o show_v remy_n sense_n be_v it_o fair_o do_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o dispute_n to_o maim_v passage_n of_o author_n which_o do_v not_o make_v for_o we_o moreover_o be_v it_o some_o word_n either_o before_o or_o after_o we_o may_v perhaps_o suppose_v in_o his_o favour_n that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o omission_n or_o neglect_v and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o mind_n that_o what_o he_o leave_v out_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o passage_n but_o to_o retrench_v a_o whole_a sentence_n from_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o discourse_n be_v i_o think_v a_o thing_n without_o example_n here_o then_o be_v what_o remy_n say_v it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o the_o same_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o join_v it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o it_o be_v likewise_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v one_o only_a body_n in_o the_o truth_n this_o period_n eclipse_v leave_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o passage_n favourable_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v think_v fit_v to_o lay_v it_o aside_o according_a to_o the_o liberty_n which_o he_o allow_v himself_o of_o remove_v whatsoever_o offend_v he_o but_o this_o same_o period_n re-establish_v show_v clear_o the_o sense_n of_o remy_n which_o be_v that_o all_o the_o loaf_n consecrate_v in_o several_a place_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n not_o because_o they_o be_v transubstantiate_v into_o it_o but_o because_o they_o be_v join_v with_o it_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v one_o in_o all_o these_o loaf_n the_o three_o passage_n have_v these_o word_n that_o as_o the_o flesh_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n crucify_v for_o our_o salvation_n so_o this_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o those_o which_o be_v predestinate_v to_o eternal_a life_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v this_o bread_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v one_o only_a true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o when_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v and_o eat_v jesus_n christ_n be_v sacrifice_v and_o eat_v and_o yet_o remain_v entire_a and_o live_a and_o as_o this_o body_n which_o he_o depose_v on_o the_o cross_n be_v offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n so_o this_o bread_n be_v offer_v every_o day_n to_o god_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o redemption_n which_o although_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n be_v yet_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o our_o redeemer_n have_v regard_n to_o our_o weakness_n and_o see_v we_o subject_a to_o sin_n have_v give_v we_o this_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v now_o incapable_a of_o die_v although_o we_o sin_v every_o day_n we_o may_v have_v a_o true_a sacrifice_n by_o which_o our_o iniquity_n may_v be_v expiate_v and_o because_o all_o these_o loaf_n make_v but_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n he_o have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o shall_v be_v give_v for_o you_o and_o add_v do_v this_o which_o be_v to_o say_v consecrate_v this_o body_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o to_o wit_n of_o my_o passion_n and_o your_o redemption_n for_o i_o have_v redeem_v you_o by_o my_o blood_n our_o lord_n leave_v this_o bless_a sacrament_n to_o all_o his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o engrave_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n and_o memory_n have_v do_v like_o a_o man_n who_o draw_v near_o the_o time_n of_o his_o death_n send_v to_o his_o friend_n a_o great_a present_a for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o he_o say_v receive_v this_o gift_n my_o dear_a friend_n and_o keep_v it_o careful_o for_o my_o sake_n to_o the_o end_n that_o every_o time_n you_o see_v it_o you_o may_v think_v on_o i_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o this_o but_o what_o may_v very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o remy_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n this_o bread_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n
be_v not_o the_o stile_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o before_o we_o leave_v amalarius_n we_o must_v join_v he_o to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n for_o they_o stand_v all_o three_o accuse_v by_o several_a author_n with_o stercoranism_n which_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v digest_v and_o subject_a to_o the_o necessity_n of_o other_o food_n which_o pass_v into_o excrement_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n in_o his_o epitomise_v manuscript_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n acknowledge_v attribute_n to_o all_o three_o of_o they_o this_o opinion_n the_o precedent_n maugin_n affirm_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o amalarius_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v his_o proof_n be_v good_a and_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n attribute_n the_o same_o sentiment_n to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o amalarius_n et_fw-la his_fw-la quidem_fw-la say_v he_o qui_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la secessui_fw-la obnoxium_fw-la quid_fw-la nunquam_fw-la antea_fw-la auditum_fw-la est_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la heribaldo_n antisiodorensi_fw-la episcopo_fw-la qui_fw-la turpiter_fw-la proposuit_fw-la &_o rabano_n moguntino_n qui_fw-la turpius_fw-la assumpsit_fw-la turpissime_fw-la vero_fw-la conclusit_fw-la suus_fw-la ad_fw-la respondendum_fw-la locus_fw-la servetur_fw-la thomas_n 874._o tom._n 2._o cap._n 19_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 12._o p._n 874._o waldensis_n attribute_n it_o in_o like_a manner_n to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n heribaldus_n say_v he_o altisiodorensis_n episcopus_fw-la &_o rabanus_n moguntinus_n posuerunt_fw-la euchariristoe_n sacramentum_fw-la obnoxium_fw-la esse_fw-la secessui_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o subtract_v raban_n from_o this_o number_n the_o single_a testimony_n say_v he_o of_o a_o author_n so_o little_a judicious_a as_o this_o anonymous_a be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o impute_v this_o sentiment_n to_o raban_n there_o be_v elsewhere_o nothing_o in_o his_o work_n but_o what_o may_v receive_v a_o good_a sense_n but_o have_v he_o so_o soon_o forget_v what_o he_o himself_o write_v eight_o line_n above_o raban_n be_v accuse_v of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n by_o a_o anonymous_a author_n and_o by_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n this_o anonymous_a be_v not_o the_o only_a author_n that_o give_v this_o testimony_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n assert_n the_o same_o why_o then_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v eight_o line_n after_o the_o single_a testimony_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n be_v not_o enough_o if_o his_o single_a testimony_n be_v not_o sufficient_a that_o of_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n will_v confirm_v it_o and_o if_o these_o two_o be_v not_o sufficient_a thomas_n waldensis_n will_v give_v they_o his_o suffrage_n as_o i_o now_o mention_v even_o raban_n himself_o sufficient_o explain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n without_o any_o need_n of_o other_o witness_n for_o observe_v here_o what_o he_o write_v in_o his_o five_o book_n de_fw-fr naturis_fw-la rerum_fw-la the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o serve_v they_o for_o food_n in_o pastum_fw-la eorum_fw-la redigi_fw-la other_o read_v in_o partem_fw-la eorum_fw-la redigi_fw-la to_o the_o end_n this_o visible_a effect_n shall_v represent_v the_o invisible_a effect_n for_o as_o material_a food_n nourish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o body_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n inward_o nourish_v our_o soul_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o instruction_n of_o ecclesiastic_n he_o formal_o 31._o in_o instit_fw-la cleric_a c._n 31._o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v with_o the_o mouth_n reduce_v into_o nourishment_n for_o our_o body_n and_o convert_v or_o change_v in_o we_o when_o we_o eat_v it_o there_o be_v no_o explication_n can_v shift_v the_o force_n and_o consequence_n of_o these_o term_n the_o question_n be_v now_o whether_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o person_n who_o have_v be_v since_o odious_o call_v by_o way_n of_o reproach_n stercoranists_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o whether_o it_o suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o consult_v durand_n of_o troarn_v to_o know_v what_o these_o stercoranist_n be_v he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o be_v account_v the_o same_o person_n who_o maintain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n they_o say_v say_v he_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o bread_n 1._o durand_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 1._o and_o wine_n which_o be_v lay_v on_o the_o altar_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n what_o they_o be_v before_o and_o be_v yet_o in_o some_o sort_n the_o true_a body_n and_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o natural_o but_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a oblation_n be_v corruptible_a and_o digest_v with_o other_o meat_n he_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n afterward_o in_o two_o or_o three_o several_a place_n and_o call_v these_o people_n stercoranists_n without_o mention_v several_a kind_n of_o they_o as_o that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v for_o have_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o christ_n body_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o these_o accident_n and_o other_o who_o understand_v it_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n it_o also_o appear_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o guitmond_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o follower_n for_o he_o introduce_v they_o thus_o argue_v it_o be_v absurd_a to_o expose_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o necessity_n of_o excrement_n 2._o guitmund_n de_fw-fr verb._n euchar._n lib._n 2._o yet_o whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n as_o our_o saviour_n say_v descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draught_n from_o this_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a manducation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n say_v algerus_n have_v spring_v the_o filthy_a heresy_n of_o the_o 7._o alger_n de_fw-fr sac._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 7._o stercoranist_n for_o they_o say_v that_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v corporal_o be_v likewise_o subject_a to_o excrement_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o strengthen_v by_o several_a argument_n and_o especial_o by_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v in_o the_o gospel_n whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n descends_z into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v forth_o into_o the_o draught_n it_o will_v be_v say_v it_o hence_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o berengarian_o be_v stercoranists_n see_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n but_o that_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o all_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o especial_o heribald_a and_o raban_n hold_v in_o like_a manner_n the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o answer_v it_o belong_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o stercoranist_n the_o one_o who_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o other_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o why_o must_v we_o be_v lead_v by_o his_o authority_n we_o show_v that_o those_o who_o be_v accuse_v of_o stercoranism_n be_v the_o same_o as_o be_v oppose_v for_o not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v needs_o have_v that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n it_o be_v his_o part_n to_o prove_v it_o for_o as_o long_o as_o he_o suppose_v this_o without_o proof_n we_o have_v right_a to_o deny_v it_o he_o yet_o will_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o convince_v he_o that_o this_o same_o stercoranism_n which_o author_n attribute_v to_o heribaid_n and_o raban_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o word_n that_o it_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o berenger_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_a to_o render_v it_o odious_a that_o their_o adversary_n expose_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n or_o representation_n of_o stercoranism_n which_o be_v what_o justify_v itself_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o a_o subtle_a doctor_n of_o his_o time_n say_v we_o shall_v interrogate_v the_o priest_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o think_v that_o this_o thing_n 52._o thom._n valden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o cap._n 52._o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v taste_v with_o one_o bodily_a mouth_n and_o whether_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o stomach_n it_o go_v into_o the_o draught_n according_a as_o add_v he_o the_o vile_a sect_n of_o the_o heribaldiens_n and_o lollard_n teach_v for_o they_o say_v all_o that_o this_o bread_n which_o they_o imprudent_o call_v the_o natural_a bread_n be_v the_o august_n sacrament_n and_o consecrate_a host_n here_o i_o think_v we_o have_v the_o heribaldiens_n who_o formal_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n the_o consecrate_a host_n which_o according_a to_o they_o pass_v into_o excrement_n be_v the_o natural_a
bread_n the_o aforesaid_a waldensis_n dispute_v in_o the_o sequel_n against_o wicliff_n say_v 26._o ibid._n cap._n 26._o that_o wicliff_n prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n by_o the_o experience_n of_o nature_n because_o a_o man_n may_v be_v feed_v with_o host_n whence_o add_v he_o i_o conclude_v that_o as_o he_o admit_v the_o digestion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o must_v likewise_o grant_v that_o it_o pass_v into_o excrement_n and_o thus_o be_v he_o agree_v with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n of_o mayence_n who_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o casualty_n of_o other_o food_n it_o be_v plain_a he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o stercoranism_n of_o these_o two_o bishop_n and_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o wicliff_n elsewhere_o he_o also_o more_o clear_o prove_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v or_o as_o he_o speak_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o panites_n because_o he_o allege_v the_o passage_n of_o raban_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o food_n et_fw-la ipse_fw-la enim_fw-la say_v he_o de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n versum_fw-la 90._o ibid._n cap._n 90._o ponit_fw-la infra_fw-la ubi_fw-la agit_fw-fr de_fw-fr partibus_fw-la missoe_n sacramentum_fw-la inquiens_fw-la ore_fw-la percipitur_fw-la &_o in_o alimentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la redigitur_fw-la but_o if_o we_o will_v beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o author_n harken_v moreover_o unto_o reason_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n than_o this_o pretend_a error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o that_o those_o who_o will_v have_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v together_o have_v never_o well_o consider_v what_o they_o undertake_v to_o establish_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o mean_v of_o this_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o substance_n be_v not_o sensible_a in_o it_o palpable_a visible_a extend_v capable_a of_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v when_o our_o lord_n converse_v on_o earth_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a folly_n imaginable_a to_o impute_v to_o person_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v some_o remain_v of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v therein_o exist_v this_o body_n without_o make_v it_o therein_o exist_v insensible_a indivisible_a impalpable_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n as_o they_o also_o do_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o with_o what_o likelihood_n can_v one_o make_v this_o opinion_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o stercoranism_n which_o assert_n that_o this_o body_n be_v digest_v into_o the_o stomach_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o meat_n that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n and_o the_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o common_a necessity_n of_o aliment_n what_o be_v digest_v be_v touch_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o stomach_n penetrate_v by_o our_o natural_a heat_n divide_v and_o separate_v into_o several_a part_n reduce_v into_o chyle_n then_o into_o blood_n distribute_v through_o all_o the_o several_a part_n of_o our_o body_n and_o join_v immediate_o to_o they_o after_o it_o have_v be_v make_v like_o they_o whilst_o that_o which_o be_v most_o gross_a and_o improper_a for_o our_o nourishment_n pass_v into_o excrement_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o their_o sense_n can_v subject_v to_o these_o accident_n a_o indivisible_a and_o inpalpable_a substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n moreover_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v animate_v with_o its_o natural_a soul_n and_o that_o what_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n be_v animate_v by_o we_o what_o a_o monstrous_a opinion_n than_o be_v it_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n can_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n with_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o to_o be_v unite_v hypostatical_o to_o the_o word_n and_o hypostatical_o to_o we_o on_o what_o hand_n soever_o we_o turn_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v a_o inexpressible_a chimaera_n to_o say_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v stercoranists_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v panites_n as_o thomas_n waldensis_n call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o see_v we_o show_v that_o amalarius_n heribald_n and_o raban_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o pretend_a stercoranist_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o common_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v it_o be_v for_o these_o three_o great_a man_n hold_v in_o it_o too_o considerable_a a_o rank_n to_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o public_a belief_n in_o a_o point_n so_o considerable_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v we_o think_v thus_o of_o '_o they_o one_o of_o they_o to_o wit_n amalarius_n be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n to_o seek_v the_o antiphonary_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v the_o other_o to_o wit_n heribald_a be_v bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o repute_v a_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o sepulchre_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o s._n heribald_n and_o the_o last_o to_o wit_n raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o baronius_n and_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n to_o these_o three_o we_o must_v add_v bertram_z for_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v also_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o call_v stercoranists_n which_o be_v to_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o this_o substance_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o digestion_n and_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n he_o clear_o show_v his_o sense_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v relate_v these_o word_n of_o isidor_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n dom._n bertram_z de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n christ_n because_o that_o as_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n and_o wine_n inebriate_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n cheer_v the_o faithful_a soul_n when_o she_o participate_v of_o it_o he_o make_v this_o remark_n say_v this_o he_o clear_o confess_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o take_v outward_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v use_v for_o nourishment_n to_o our_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o secundum_fw-la visibilem_fw-la creaturam_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascunt_fw-la and_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o eucharistical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la corrumpi_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminutum_fw-la disparitur_fw-la ad_fw-la sumendum_fw-la &_o dentibus_fw-la commolitum_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la trajicitur_fw-la and_o again_o non_fw-la attenditur_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascit_fw-la quod_fw-la dente_fw-la premitur_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminuitur_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la accipitur_fw-la these_o two_o last_o author_n to_o wit_n raban_n and_o bertram_n beside_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o rest_n have_v especial_o this_o that_o they_o have_v formal_o oppose_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n by_o public_a write_n which_o be_v what_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o word_n we_o have_v already_o relate_v for_o he_o say_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o raban_n and_o ratram_n write_v against_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n raban_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o ratram_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n and_o that_o they_o defame_v he_o for_o offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o believe_v that_o raban_n attack_v paschasus_n 874._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12._o p._n 874._o otherwise_o than_o
his_o disciple_n here_o then_o add_v he_o we_o have_v people_n who_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o must_v say_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o external_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o our_o sense_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o here_o be_v person_n against_o who_o may_v be_v maintain_v in_o a_o orthodox_n sense_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n he_o afterward_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o bertram_n book_n direct_o attack_n only_o these_o person_n to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n it_o must_v first_o be_v suppose_v as_o a_o thing_n already_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v since_o call_v by_o way_n of_o reproach_n stercoranists_n can_v be_v those_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n here_o speak_v who_o according_a to_o he_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o affirm_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v say_v nothing_o less_o to_o the_o purpose_n than_o what_o he_o have_v offer_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o of_o amalarius_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o conclude_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n issue_v out_o through_o the_o pore_n apply_v to_o it_o these_o word_n omne_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o os_fw-la intrat_fw-la in_fw-la ventrem_fw-la vadit_fw-la &_o insecessum_fw-la emittitur_fw-la we_o have_v already_o see_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n that_o these_o stercoranist_n be_v panites_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o conserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v natural_a bread_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n that_o it_o be_v digest_v that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o be_v change_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o another_o part_n into_o excrement_n second_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a the_o stercoranist_n believe_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o sensible_a accident_n real_o affect_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o absurd_a than_o to_o imagine_v they_o be_v those_o who_o raban_n and_o bertram_n oppose_v for_o as_o to_o raban_n it_o appear_v as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n as_o by_o that_o of_o waldensis_n that_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o stercoranist_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v from_o the_o proper_a passage_n of_o raban_n which_o i_o have_v already_o relate_v whereunto_o i_o shall_v add_v another_o take_v out_o of_o his_o penitential_a touch_v what_o you_o have_v demand_v of_o i_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n 33._o cap._n 33._o when_o it_o have_v be_v consume_v and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o nature_n which_o it_o have_v before_o it_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n this_o opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o pope_n clement_n text._n this_o period_n which_o i_o have_v include_v in_o this_o parenthesis_n have_v no_o coherence_n with_o the_o discourse_n of_o raban_n and_o my_o conjecture_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o some_o body_n put_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o which_o have_v be_v afterward_o force_v out_o of_o the_o margin_n into_o the_o text._n and_o several_a other_o holy_a father_n who_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o draught_n with_o other_o meat_n such_o a_o question_n be_v superfluous_a see_v our_o saviour_n say_v himself_o in_o the_o gospel_n whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draught_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v make_v of_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a thing_n but_o operate_v invisible_o our_o sanctification_n and_o salvation_n of_o both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o what_o be_v digest_v in_o the_o stomach_n and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o state_n see_v no_o body_n ever_o maintain_v that_o this_o happen_v i_o think_v we_o have_v clear_o here_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o that_o now_o it_o can_v be_v any_o long_o question_v whether_o he_o be_v a_o stercoranist_n as_o to_o bertram_n the_o passage_n which_o i_o relate_v out_o of_o his_o book_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a and_o worse_o contrive_v than_o this_o thought_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v fight_v against_o themselves_o and_o write_v book_n against_o person_n without_o know_v they_o be_v themselves_o of_o their_o party_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o unlikely_a and_o therefore_o we_o see_v that_o great_a wit_n who_o believe_v '_o emselve_n able_a to_o overthrow_v every_o thing_n do_v ofttimes_o overthrow_v themselves_o and_o fall_v into_o labyrinth_n whence_o they_o can_v get_v out_o in_o the_o three_o place_n how_o little_a soever_o we_o consider_v this_o opinion_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o conceive_v it_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v ever_o come_v into_o any_o body_n mind_n unless_o he_o be_v excessive_o extravagant_a not_o to_o mention_v how_o difficult_a it_o be_v to_o state_n how_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o bread_n do_v unloose_v themselves_o from_o their_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n to_o fasten_v on_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o how_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n can_v be_v above_o in_o heaven_n endue_v with_o its_o own_o proper_a accident_n and_o here_o below_o endue_v real_o with_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o unless_o a_o man_n dote_v extreme_o he_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n which_o be_v above_o exist_v on_o earth_n in_o a_o corporeal_a and_o material_a manner_n as_o a_o subject_n ought_v to_o exist_v that_o have_v accident_n real_o inherent_a and_o yet_o be_v there_o in_o the_o natural_a manner_n of_o a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n for_o every_o substance_n that_o receive_v and_o real_o sustain_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v receive_v and_o sustain_v they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n to_o accommodate_v itself_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o accident_n a_o substance_n which_o receive_v real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v have_v all_o its_o part_n in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v make_v as_o the_o part_n of_o real_a bread_n to_o the_o end_n there_o may_v be_v some_o proportion_n between_o they_o and_o the_o accident_n which_o it_o receive_v and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o extravagancy_n to_o say_v that_o the_o part_n of_o the_o human_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n his_o head_n his_o arm_n and_o other_o member_n do_v exist_v inward_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o part_n of_o bread_n as_o little_a crumb_n who_o ever_o see_v any_o thing_n more_o hollow_a than_o this_o philosophy_n a_o human_a body_n real_o divisible_a real_o palpable_a real_o sensible_a of_o a_o divisibility_n a_o palpability_n and_o a_o sensibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o be_v not_o natural_a to_o it_o but_o borrow_v of_o another_o subject_n this_o divisibility_n and_o this_o palpability_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o reside_v real_o in_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v it_o capable_a of_o all_o the_o change_n which_o the_o bread_n suffer_v it_o be_v digest_v by_o the_o natural_a heat_n in_o the_o stomach_n of_o the_o communicant_n and_o one_o part_n be_v reduce_v into_o their_o proper_a substance_n animate_v with_o their_o soul_n live_v with_o their_o life_n and_o unite_v to_o they_o personal_o what_o do_v they_o then_o believe_v do_v they_o imagine_v that_o this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n and_o live_v with_o two_o life_n or_o to_o speak_v better_o with_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o soul_n and_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o life_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o those_o of_o all_o the_o communicant_n of_o the_o world_n personal_o
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Ê‹sher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
know_v but_o two_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n that_o of_o suffridus_n petrus_n and_o that_o of_o miroeus_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v be_v publish_v from_o that_o of_o suffridus_n now_o as_o far_o as_o one_o can_v judge_n of_o they_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o vauvert_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o these_o edition_n because_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n perhaps_o be_v the_o original_n of_o sigebert_n own_o hand_n who_o write_v and_o die_v at_o gemblou_n we_o know_v very_o well_o how_o great_a a_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n by_o miroeus_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o the_o other_o edition_n publish_v from_o manuscript_n sigiber_n see_v labb_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o sigiber_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v but_o suppose_v this_o be_v not_o sigebert_n own_a handwriting_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o monk_n of_o a_o abbey_n know_v best_a the_o hand_n of_o transcriber_n who_o have_v precede_v they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v likely_a then_o that_o this_o manuscript_n be_v more_o correct_a than_o those_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o this_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n and_o in_o fine_a by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v our_o author_n acquit_v himself_o not_o much_o better_a in_o another_o argument_n which_o one_o may_v draw_v from_o this_o that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n ratramnus_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v he_o that_o have_v make_v this_o judgement_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o present_a public_a this_o conjecture_n of_o usher_n can_v only_o serve_v to_o discover_v the_o insincerity_n of_o this_o protestant_n because_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v hereunto_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o our_o subject_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o refute_v as_o i_o may_v lest_o i_o turn_v aside_o the_o reader_n mind_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o accuse_v bishop_n usher_n of_o deceit_n for_o what_o he_o say_v of_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v comprehend_v in_o a_o parenthesis_n and_o there_o be_v neither_o affectation_n nor_o heat_n in_o produce_v it_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n which_o he_o make_v since_o he_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o this_o remark_n have_v be_v proper_a when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o handle_v a_o quite_o different_a subject_n to_o wit_n the_o history_n of_o gotthescalc_n the_o manuscript_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v not_o in_o his_o hand_n alone_o neither_o do_v he_o suppress_v they_o he_o careful_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v and_o they_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v out_o after_o all_o say_v he_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o read_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o find_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o suppose_v this_o be_v true_a must_v therefore_o bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o impostor_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n that_o prelate_n only_o say_v that_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o do_v not_o make_v a_o particular_a mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v so_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o some_o place_n of_o this_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o approve_v of_o his_o judgement_n we_o know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n combat_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reject_v likewise_o as_o a_o absurdity_n the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n distinct_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o determine_v by_o its_o nature_n to_o be_v in_o one_o 3._o tom._n 1._o spicil_n p._n 323_o 324._o c._n 3._o place_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o two_o place_n at_o once_o although_o our_o lord_n be_v every_o where_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o thus_o do_v it_o combat_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n which_o certain_o suffice_v to_o justify_v usher_n if_o he_o respect_v this_o matter_n as_o to_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o conformity_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n the_o author_n answer_v that_o this_o conjecture_n may_v have_v some_o force_n be_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v write_v by_o ratram_n or_o oecolampadius_n but_o at_o present_a when_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o ratram_n or_o of_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o same_o century_n it_o be_v useless_a most_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n finish_v or_o begin_v their_o book_n with_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o own_o weakness_n and_o inability_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o undoubted_a write_n of_o ratram_n and_o in_o that_o of_o bertram_n for_o which_o he_o allege_v some_o example_n take_v out_o of_o two_o treatise_n of_o john_n scot._n but_o he_o pitiful_o elude_v this_o reason_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o whole_a style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n compare_v with_o the_o style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o from_o some_o sentence_n which_o seem_v conformable_a therein_o cellot_n and_o mr._n claude_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o certain_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o book_n be_v alike_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v adscribe_v domino_fw-la glorioso_fw-it proecellentissimo_fw-la principi_fw-la carolo_n 109._o t._n 1._o mauguin_n p._n 29._o microp_a p._n 512._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 109._o ratramnus_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n begin_v gloriose_fw-la princips_fw-mi whereas_o john_n scot_n call_v charles_n seniorem_fw-la he_o be_v treat_v with_o the_o title_n of_o magnificent_a in_o ratram_n book_n of_o predestination_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o like_a manner_n ratram_n be_v engage_v by_o the_o king_n command_v to_o write_v of_o predestination_n show_v great_a modesty_n in_o obey_v which_o also_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n commend_v the_o king_n piety_n for_o his_o inquiry_n into_o religion_n and_o submit_v to_o his_o censure_n all_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n follow_v the_o holy_a father_n with_o such_o zeal_n that_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o bring_v into_o every_o line_n almost_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustin_n prosper_n salvien_n gregory_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v reflection_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o second_o wherein_o he_o only_o cite_v orthodox_n author_n and_o the_o same_o method_n he_o use_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o regular_a than_o the_o method_n of_o 30._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 30._o ratram_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o descend_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o divide_v his_o whole_a subject_n into_o two_o question_n we_o find_v the_o same_o regularity_n 13._o microp_a p._n 513_o 514._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p_o 61._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 13._o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o recapitulation_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o we_o see_v therein_o the_o same_o modesty_n in_o not_o name_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v in_o conserve_n the_o glorious_a quality_n of_o the_o moderator_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a we_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o
head_n see_v that_o when_o he_o will_v he_o most_o clear_o explain_v his_o notion_n without_o contradict_v himself_o but_o that_o these_o be_v only_a stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n who_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n he_o affirm_v the_o same_o may_v be_v find_v in_o bertram_n book_n which_o seem_v in_o twenty_o place_n to_o deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o yet_o seem_v in_o as_o many_o place_n to_o approve_v of_o it_o so_o that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v where_o to_o have_v he_o but_o the_o two_o part_n of_o our_o author_n remark_n contradict_v and_o oppose_v each_o other_o for_o if_o john_n scot_n have_v natural_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a mind_n how_o come_v it_o that_o he_o clear_o explain_v his_o thought_n when_o he_o will_v and_o keep_v firm_a when_o he_o please_v without_o contradict_v himself_o this_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a head_n second_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o author_n fall_v into_o contradiction_n which_o have_v sometime_o happen_v to_o the_o father_n themselves_o as_o every_o body_n know_v and_o especial_o in_o matter_n which_o have_v perplex_v john_n scot_n and_o wherein_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o he_o than_o make_v use_n of_o the_o stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n three_o our_o author_n impertinent_o feign_v that_o bertram_n have_v affect_v obscurity_n and_o ambiguous_a expression_n this_o bertram_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v be_v certain_o uphold_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o heribold_n the_o chief_a person_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v of_o his_o sentiment_n as_o well_o as_o raban_n and_o what_o be_v more_o remarkable_a it_o appear_v that_o he_o defend_v the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n four_o our_o author_n shall_v not_o allege_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n to_o show_v this_o book_n to_o be_v obscure_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o of_o our_o own_o party_n if_o the_o centuriator_n have_v suspect_v some_o expression_n of_o bertram_n book_n we_o know_v that_o from_o 1537._o bulinger_n cite_v it_o with_o eulogy_n moreover_o that_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v mention_v bertram_n book_n as_o if_o it_o make_v 190._o commentar_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n 10._o p._n 190._o for_o they_o this_o be_v pure_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o prejudice_n which_o have_v make_v they_o produce_v the_o writing_n of_o raban_n as_o if_o raban_n have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n although_o it_o be_v well_o know_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o raban_n write_v against_o paschasus_n the_o censurer_n who_o condemn_a bertram_n book_n and_o who_o be_v public_a person_n be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o private_a man_n our_o author_n remark_n again_o a_o second_o character_n of_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v in_o bertram_n book_n to_o wit_n these_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n this_o crowd_n of_o syllogism_n and_o enthymeme_v heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o these_o maxim_n and_o these_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o aristotle_n for_o as_o he_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n prudencius_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o dispute_n he_o pretend_v that_o all_o this_o form_n of_o reason_v be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o he_o produce_v three_o instance_n but_o this_o other_o conformity_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o precede_a one_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v very_o argumentative_a one_o may_v observe_v it_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n have_v reproach_v he_o but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o because_o there_o be_v some_o philosophical_a argument_n in_o bertram_n book_n our_o author_n produce_v but_o three_o and_o those_o also_o contain_v in_o the_o same_o period_n he_o must_v immediate_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v john_n scot_n nor_o yet_o have_v bertram_n name_v any_o where_o aristotle_n which_o john_n scot_n fail_v not_o to_o do_v as_o appear_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n but_o bertram_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o this_o philosopher_n yet_o see_v our_o author_n put_v we_o upon_o consider_v the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n let_v we_o show_v a_o little_a what_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n whence_o it_o will_v clear_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a as_o to_o make_v john_n scot_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v some_o of_o their_o character_n bertram_z follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o father_n as_o he_o protest_v 167._o de_fw-fr nat._n l._n 1._o p._n 56._o &_o lib._n 4._o p._n 167._o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o john_n scot_n prefer_v reason_n before_o any_o authority_n he_o make_v this_o a_o maxim_n whence_o he_o particular_o esteem_v philosophy_n and_o send_v we_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o the_o write_n of_o aristotle_n he_o do_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n just_o upbraid_v he_o bertram_z follows_z close_o his_o subject_n without_o let_v it_o go_v out_o of_o sight_n and_o john_n scot_n make_v frequent_a digression_n as_o we_o see_v particular_o in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_z seem_v to_o stick_v to_o certain_a author_n as_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n s._n fulgencius_fw-la isidor_n s._n gregory_n and_o john_n scot_n affect_v other_o as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o he_o confound_v with_o s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n s._n ambrose_n the_o counterfeit_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n boetius_fw-la s._n maximus_n so_o that_o a_o body_n may_v say_v one_o of_o they_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a father_n and_o the_o other_o to_o the_o greek_a once_o who_o he_o prefer_v before_o the_o latin_a once_o as_o he_o himself_o affirm_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_n latin_n style_n be_v polite_a enough_o for_o the_o age_n he_o write_v in_o and_o i_o find_v but_o one_o greek_a word_n in_o his_o whole_a treatise_n and_o which_o he_o allege_v only_o because_o it_o be_v find_v in_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n isidor_n which_o he_o cite_v whereas_o 11._o epist_n ad_fw-la card._n calv._n in_o syll._n epist_n hiber_n de_fw-fr honest_a this_fw-mi l._n 24._o c._n 11._o john_n scot_n affect_v a_o greek_a phrase_n and_o manner_n of_o speak_v and_o intermix_v his_o latin_n with_o a_o great_a many_o greek_a word_n which_o render_v his_o style_n very_o singular_a and_o difficult_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o anastasius_n the_o library_n keeper_n and_o petrus_n crinitus_n bertram_z have_v no_o barbarous_a word_n whereas_o john_n scot_n seem_v to_o affect_v they_o bertram_z make_v use_v only_o of_o author_n know_v for_o orthodox_n john_n 113._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi â—_o 109._o 111._o ibid._n p._n 112_o 113._o scot_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o borrow_v arm_n from_o heretical_a book_n bertram_z pertinent_o cite_v all_o along_o the_o holy_a father_n whereas_o the_o other_o quote_v they_o with_o much_o less_o coherence_n bertram_z have_v a_o particular_a deference_n for_o s._n augustin_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whereas_o john_n scot_n 343._o de_fw-fr natur._n l_o 5._o p._n 343._o do_v not_o so_o much_o matter_n his_o authority_n but_o that_o he_o often_o prefer_v the_o greek_a father_n before_o he_o refute_v s._n augustin_n by_o their_o authority_n bertram_z may_v have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o philosophy_n which_o he_o do_v not_o do_v whereas_o john_n scot_n make_v use_v every_o where_n of_o philosophical_a argument_n even_o 182._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 111_o 112._o 182._o to_o the_o mix_n of_o they_o with_o matter_n which_o seem_v to_o claim_v a_o exemption_n from_o '_o they_o that_o which_o distinguish_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o bertram_n deliver_v himself_o in_o a_o most_o plain_a manner_n on_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n since_o it_o be_v exalt_v up_o into_o glory_n by_o the_o resurrection_n he_o teach_v that_o his_o body_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whereas_o john_n scot_n in_o his_o book_n of_o nature_n defend_v the_o impalpability_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n so_o that_o one_o may_v say_v 99_o lib._n 2._o p._n 75_o 76._o 99_o he_o fall_v into_o
art_n 4._o 1._o 4._o 5._o photius_n de_fw-fr synod_n 1._o 3._o 7._o voyage_n of_o petro_n della_fw-it valle_n 1._o 2._o 1._o voyage_n of_o john_n plan_n carpin_n .1_o 2._o 4._o polidor_n virgil_n hist_n angl._n l._n 6._o 1._o 6._o 6._o port_n royal_a and_o geneve_n agree_v 2._o 6._o 12._o posserin_fw-mi de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n 1._o 2._o 1._o &_o seq_n postel_n de_fw-fr republ._n turk_n 1._o 3._o 10._o poulet_n relation_n of_o the_o levant_n part_v 2._o chap._n 20._o 1._o 2._o 5._o ch_n 28._o 1._o 2._o 1._o bibliot_n select_a l._n 5._o 1._o 3._o 10._o &_o alias_o bibliot_n select_a l._n 6._o 1._o 2._o 1._o parateolus_n elench_v hoeret_fw-la 1._o 3._o 5._o professio_fw-la fid._n à _fw-la groecis_fw-la faciend_n apud_fw-la posserin_n 1._o 3._o 10._o professio_fw-la fid._n à _fw-fr saracen_n faciend_n 1._o 3._o 13._o &_o 1._o 4._o 8._o r._n raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n c._n 31._o 2._o 6._o 11._o poenit._fw-la cap._n 33._o 2._o 5._o 8._o &_o alias_o raynaldus_n annal._n eccles_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1199._o 1._o 2._o 4._o ad_fw-la ann_n 1233._o ibid._n 1237._o ibid._n 1245._o 1._o 2._o 4._o 1246._o ibid._n 1247._o 1._o 2._o 4._o 1253._o ibid._n 1256._o 1._o 2._o 3._o 1261._o ibid._n 1262._o 1._o 2._o 4._o 1263._o ibid._n 1264._o ibid._n 1267._o 1._o 2._o 4._o 1276._o ibid._n 1277._o ibid._n 1278._o ibid._n 1288._o ibid._n 1289._o 2._o 5._o 6._o 1299._o 1._o 2._o 4._o 1318._o 1._o 2._o 4_o 5._o 1338._o 1._o 2._o 5._o 1341._o 2._o 5._o 2._o ibid._n &_o cap._n 3._o 1346._o 2._o 5._o 3._o 1350._o 2._o 5._o 3._o 1351._o ibid._n 1366._o 1._o 2._o 5._o 1370._o 1._o 2._o 3._o ib._n 1442._o 2._o 5._o 6._o 1445._o 1._o 2._o 4._o &_o 2._o 5._o 6._o 1514._o 1._o 2._o 4._o &_o 1._o 3._o 5._o 1515._o 1._o 2._o 4._o 1519._o ibid._n richard_n relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o s._n erinis_fw-la 1._o 2._o 1._o ch_n 4_o 5._o &_o book_n 3._o ch_n 5._o 7._o 8._o 10._o relation_n of_o the_o voyage_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr berite_n 1._o 2._o 4._o relation_n of_o the_o embassy_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n 2._o 5._o 1._o relation_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o voyage_n of_o french_a bishop_n 2._o 5._o 2._o remark_n on_o the_o request_n of_o m._n the_o archbishop_n of_o minbrun_n 1._o 3._o 1._o remark_n on_o the_o 18._o tom_n of_o the_o annal_n of_o odoricus_n raynaldus_n page_n 1_o pref._n rivel_v letter_n to_o m._n sarran_n 1._o 3._o 12._o roger_n of_o the_o h._n land_n 1._o 2._o 1._o ibid._n ch_n 4._o ross_z his_o view_n of_o religion_n 2._o 5._o 4._o rubruqui_n voyage_n 1._o 2._o 4._o responsum_fw-la ad_fw-la petitionem_fw-la allat_n regi_fw-la 2._o 6._o 12._o remig._n altisiodor_n comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o 2._o 6._o 10._o in_o cap._n 11._o ibid._n in_o exposit_n canon_n ibid._n in_o cap._n 10._o ad_fw-la hebr._n ibid._n rupert_n in_o joan._n l._n 6._o 1._o 4._o 5._o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o cap._n 10._o ibid._n in_o mat._n cap._n 10._o 2._o 5._o 8._o de_fw-fr divin_n offic._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o 2._o 6._o 10._o s._n sacranus_fw-la relig._n ruthen_n 1._o 3._o 3._o book_n 3._o ch_n 7_o 8_o 10._o &_o 2._o 5._o 1._o scarga_n errores_fw-la moscov_n 1._o 3._o 3._o &_o ch_z 7._o &_o ch_n 10._o saligniaco_n itiner_n ter._n sanc._n 2._o 5._o 2._o sedulius_n opera_fw-la pasch_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 13._o 2._o 5._o 8._o seiolach_n epist_n ad_fw-la velser_n 2._o 5._o 6._o stephani_fw-la jun._n vita_fw-la 1._o 3._o 7._o simeon_n thessalon_n de_fw-fr templ_n 1._o 3._o 4._o &_o ch_z 6._o sigismond_n comm._n rer_n mosc_n 1._o 3._o 7._o &_o ch_z 8_o 9_o &_o 2._o 5._o 1._o spondanus_n annal._n eccles_n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 439._o 2._o 5._o 2._o ad_fw-la ann_n 1524._o 1._o 2._o 2._o 1531._o 1._o 2._o 4._o 1561._o 1._o 2._o 1._o 1584._o 1._o 2._o 5._o 1600._o 1._o 1._o 5._o stochovius_n voyages_n 1._o 2._o 4_o 5._o sylu._n cathemer_n 1._o 3._o 13._o sigebert_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n c._n 17._o 2._o 6._o 2._o spiceleg_n tom._n 6._o de_fw-la gestis_fw-la abbot_n lob_n 2._o 6._o 2._o syropulus_fw-la histor_n council_n florent_fw-la sect._n 2._o 1._o 2._o 3._o sect._n 3._o 1._o 2._o 1._o &_o 4._o 6._o sect._n 4._o 1._o 3._o 10._o sect._n 5._o 1._o 3._o 12_o sect._n 10._o 1._o 4._o 6._o t._n tertullian_n de_fw-fr jejunio_fw-la c._n 1._o 1._o 1._o 7._o cap._n 2._o ibid._n de_fw-fr resurr_n carn_v c._n 37._o 2._o 5._o 8._o de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la ibid._n theodorus_n abucara_n dial._n 22._o 1._o 3._o 13._o theodoret_n dial._n 1._o 1._o 3._o 13._o dial._n 2._o 2._o 5._o 2._o theodor._n epitome_n 1._o 3._o 13._o theophil_n alix_n epist_n pasch_fw-mi ibid._n theophilact_fw-mi in_o matth._n 1._o 4._o 7._o in_o marc._n 14._o 1._o 3._o 13._o in_o joan._n 6._o ibid._n &_o book_n 4._o c._n 7._o &_o p._n 2._o ch_z 3._o in_o joan._n 2._o 5._o 8._o theodor_n graphus_n 1._o 3._o 13._o theorianus_n dial_n adv_fw-la arm._n 2._o 5._o 2._o thevenot_n voyage_n 1._o 2._o 1._o &_o ch_z 4._o 5._o &_o book_n 3._o ch_n 7._o 2._o 5._o 6._o thomas_n aquinas_n sum_n 3._o part_n quoe_v 75._o art_n 2._o 2._o 5._o 1._o thom._n à _fw-fr jesus_n de_fw-fr procurand_n salut_fw-la omnium_fw-la gent._n 1._o 3._o 7._o &_o 12._o &_o book_n 4._o ch_z 3._o &_o ch_n 5_o 6._o part_n 2._o book_n 5._o ch_z 1_o 2_o 4_o â—_o thomas_n valden_v tom._n 2._o c._n 19_o 2._o 6._o 11._o cap._n 30._o 2._o 5._o 4._o cap._n 52._o 2._o 6._o 11._o tatianus_n diatessar_n 2._o 6._o 2._o turco_n grecia_n 1._o 4._o 5._o tractatus_fw-la contr_n groecos_n 1._o 3._o 8._o v._o vincent_n le_fw-fr blanc_n voyages_n 1._o 2._o 1._o voyage_n of_o villamont_n 1._o 2._o 4._o &_o book_n 4._o ch_z 5._o valafridus_n strabo_n de_fw-fr reb_n eccl._n 2._o 5._o 8._o valerianus_n hom_o 7._o ibid._n victor_n antiochenus_fw-la comment_n in_o marc._n mss_n 1._o 3._o 13._o vigilius_n contr_n eutychet_n l._n 5._o 2._o 5._o 2._o z._n zonar_n in_o canon_n council_n in_o trullo_n can_v 32._o 1._o 3._o 9_o zonar_n epist_n ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la tom_fw-mi 6._o cyril_n alex._n ibid._n the_o end_n of_o the_o table_n of_o author_n a_o table_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n note_v that_o the_o figure_n immediate_o after_o the_o matter_n denote_v the_o part_n the_o other_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o line_n the_o page_n a._n abridgement_n their_o right_a use_n 1._o 31_o abyssins_n ignorant_a 1._o 70_o abyssins_n superstitious_a 1._o 71_o adoration_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v either_o subaltern_a or_o sovereign_a or_o relative_a or_o absolute_a or_o inward_a or_o outward_a 1._o 153_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o question_n of_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v as_o a_o mean_n to_o clear_v up_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o not_o as_o a_o consequence_n 1._o 156_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n double_a according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n voluntary_a and_o ritual_a 1._o 160_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o sovereign_n and_o absolute_a adoration_n as_o the_o latin_n do_v 1._o 153._o &_o seq_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o practice_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o latin_n do_v to_o show_v that_o they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n 164_o the_o greek_n justify_v the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 166_o the_o greek_n place_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o that_o of_o the_o cross_n temple_n and_o sacred_a vestment_n 166_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la asleep_o decry_v author_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n 2._o 14_o accident_n their_o existence_n without_o a_o subject_n not_o teach_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 186_o alexis_n comenius_n the_o greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o latin_a religion_n 1._o 183_o ambassador_n of_o england_n and_o holland_n justify_v in_o the_o business_n of_o cyril_n against_o the_o unjust_a accusation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 1._o 205_o armenian_n believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 17_o armenian_n be_v real_a eutychian_o 2._o 19_o armenian_n extreme_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o armenian_n very_o superstitious_a 2._o 72_o armenian_n reject_v express_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 26_o armenian_n believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sign_n or_o resemblance_n 2._o 26_o armenian_n pretend_v to_o renounce_v their_o opinion_n to_o cheat_v the_o latin_n 2._o 34_o armenian_n a_o account_n of_o their_o opinion_n take_v by_o pope_n benedict_n xii_o 2._o 29_o what_o signify_v the_o amen_o which_o the_o communicant_n answer_v 2._o 141_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v to_o prefer_v the_o reputation_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n before_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o 6_o mr._n arnaud_n censure_v what_o he_o do_v himself_o
grain_n so_o we_o likewise_o although_o several_a be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v there_o be_v few_o expression_n to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o exceed_v these_o but_o beside_o what_o i_o now_o mention_v touch_v the_o church_n we_o must_v likewise_o consider_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o greek_n do_v express_v themselves_o concern_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n or_o volumn_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o the_o deacon_n who_o carry_v it_o in_o his_o hand_n lift_v up_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n this_o entrance_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o small_a entrance_n design_v to_o represent_v by_o this_o ceremony_n the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o world_n they_o bow_v before_o this_o book_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o cry_v out_o altogether_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v let_v we_o worship_n christ_n and_o fall_v down_o before_o he_o save_v we_o o_o son_n of_o god_n assoon_o as_o they_o begin_v to_o read_v the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n and_o simon_n of_o thessalonica_n give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o action_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v to_o give_v a_o public_a testimony_n of_o his_o servitude_n for_o say_v he_o when_o our_o lord_n himself_o appear_v speak_v in_o his_o gospel_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v present_a the_o bishop_n dare_v not_o cover_v himself_o with_o his_o mantle_n isidorus_n de_fw-fr pélusé_fw-fr use_v almost_o the_o same_o expression_n before_o he_o when_o the_o true_a shepherd_n himself_o appear_v say_v he_o in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o lord_n himself_o the_o prince_n of_o pastor_n our_o god_n and_o master_n be_v present_a i_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o book_n be_v transubstantiate_v and_o yet_o they_o speak_v and_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o which_o already_o show_v we_o that_o the_o style_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v always_o very_o mysterious_a and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o impute_v substantial_a conversion_n to_o they_o every_o time_n they_o make_v use_v of_o excessive_a term_n we_o may_v likewise_o see_v here_o another_o example_n of_o what_o i_o say_v even_o in_o the_o very_a bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o its_o consecration_n the_o greek_n have_v two_o table_n one_o which_o they_o call_v the_o prothesis_n and_o the_o other_a the_o great_a altar_n they_o place_n on_o the_o former_a of_o these_o the_o symbol_n and_o express_v by_o divers_a mystical_a action_n part_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o birth_n life_n and_o suffering_n they_o solemn_o carry_v they_o afterward_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o they_o consecrate_v they_o so_o that_o before_o this_o it_o be_v but_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o on_o which_o they_o represent_v the_o principal_a passage_n of_o the_o life_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o say_v themselves_o that_o then_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v but_o a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o speak_v concern_v they_o almost_o after_o the_o same_o theor._n germaâ—â—n_v theor._n manner_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v as_o after_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n call_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o just_a enter_v with_o he_o and_o that_o the_o cherubin_n angel_n and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o immaterial_a spirit_n march_v before_o he_o sing_v hymn_n and_o accompany_v the_o great_a king_n our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o come_v to_o his_o mystical_a sacrifice_n and_o be_v carry_v by_o mortal_a hand_n behold_v say_v he_o the_o angel_n that_o come_v with_o the_o holy_a gift_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o mount_n calvary_n to_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o in_o another_o place_n the_o translation_n of_o holy_a thing_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o come_v from_o the_o prothesis_n and_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o great_a altar_n with_o the_o cherubick_a hymn_n signify_v the_o entrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n from_o bethany_n into_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o our_o saviour_n be_v carry_v in_o the_o dish_n and_o show_v himself_o in_o the_o bread_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n and_o wine_n un-consecrated_n arcudius_n observe_v some_o call_v this_o bread_n the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n 21._o arcud_v lib_n de_fw-fr euch._n c._n 20_o &_o 21._o christ_n he_o say_v far_a that_o gabriel_n de_fw-fr philadelphia_n call_v it_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o prove_v the_o symbol_n be_v call_v in_o this_o respect_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a divine_a and_o unutterable_a mystery_n which_o be_v the_o same_o name_n they_o give_v they_o after_o their_o consecration_n when_o they_o carry_v they_o from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n the_o choir_n loud_o sing_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o cherubick_a hymn_n in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n let_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n draw_v near_o to_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o give_v to_o the_o faithful_a for_o food_n at_o which_o time_n their_o devotion_n be_v so_o excessive_a that_o arcudius_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o accuse_v the_o euch._n arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr euch._n greek_n in_o this_o respect_n of_o idolatry_n goar_n clear_v they_o of_o this_o crime_n yet_o say_v himself_o that_o some_o bow_n other_o kneel_z and_o cast_v themselves_o prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n chrys_n gore_n in_o euch._n notis_fw-la in_o miss_n chrys_n as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n of_o the_o world_n invisible_o accompany_v with_o his_o holy_a angel_n that_o all_o of_o they_o say_v their_o prayer_n or_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o they_o usual_o speak_v to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o if_o he_o be_v personal_o present_a pray_v to_o he_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o good_a thief_n lord_n remember_v i_o when_o thou_o come_v into_o thy_o kingdom_n the_o priest_n answer_n the_o lord_n god_n be_v mindful_a of_o we_o all_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o they_o repeat_v these_o word_n without_o cease_v till_o he_o that_o carry_v the_o symbol_n be_v ent'r_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o then_o they_o cry_v out_o bless_a be_v he_o that_o come_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o yet_o so_o far_o there_o be_v not_o any_o consecration_n and_o much_o less_o a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n whilst_o the_o symbol_n be_v still_o on_o the_o table_n they_o separate_v a_o particle_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o call_v the_o remainder_n the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n they_o afterward_o lie_v another_o small_a piece_n on_o the_o right_a side_n of_o the_o first_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v say_v in_o effect_n say_v gore_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o queen_n be_v at_o thy_o right_a hand_n in_o a_o vestment_n of_o gold_n wrought_v with_o divers_a colour_n they_o set_v by_o another_o small_a piece_n in_o honour_n of_o st._n john_n baptist_n another_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o several_a other_o for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o other_o saint_n goar_n tell_v we_o they_o separate_v ibid._n gore_n ibid._n nine_o piece_n after_o this_o manner_n beside_o those_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n his_o mother_n and_o that_o this_o be_v do_v to_o represent_v the_o whole_a celestial_a court_n they_o afterward_o carry_v all_o these_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o these_o particle_n they_o call_v one_o of_o they_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n john_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n nicholas_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n all_o the_o rest_n i_o know_v goar_n deny_v they_o be_v thus_o call_v affirm_v the_o greek_n say_v only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n i_o know_v likewise_o that_o arcudius_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v agree_v in_o this_o point_n and_o perhaps_o the_o latin_n have_v at_o length_n cause_v the_o latinise_v greek_n to_o leave_v this_o way_n of_o speak_v but_o gore_n himself_o say_v that_o some_o among_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v so_o simple_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o
no_o more_o man_n thought_n than_o those_o which_o be_v write_v concern_v the_o pagan_n or_o those_o the_o father_n write_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o christian_a religion_n it_o seem_v these_o gentleman_n consult_v only_o their_o own_o interest_n when_o any_o author_n savour_v they_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o public_a praise_n and_o when_o they_o do_v not_o they_o deserve_v to_o be_v contemn_v and_o their_o argument_n become_v strong_a or_o weak_a good_a or_o bad_a according_o as_o they_o be_v serviceable_a or_o otherwise_o it_o be_v certain_a if_o mr._n arnaud'_v and_o my_o proof_n be_v compare_v together_o in_o respect_n of_o form_n they_o be_v equal_a for_o we_o suppose_v the_o same_o principle_n and_o draw_v thence_o the_o same_o consequence_n but_o if_o they_o be_v compare_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n the_o advantage_n be_v whole_o on_o my_o side_n for_o all_o the_o circumstance_n strengthen_v my_o argument_n whereas_o they_o weaken_v he_o the_o pagan_n be_v learned_a they_o have_v the_o power_n in_o their_o hand_n they_o need_v not_o dissemble_v with_o the_o christian_n they_o know_v very_o well_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n the_o matter_n concern_v the_o pull_v down_o of_o their_o altar_n and_o they_o be_v interest_v to_o conserve_v their_o ancient_a religion_n to_o decry_v these_o novelty_n which_o have_v introduce_v themselves_o into_o the_o world_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o say_v like_o this_o concern_v the_o greek_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o yet_o my_o argument_n be_v not_o conclusive_a in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n judgement_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n if_o we_o believe_v himself_o be_v undeniable_o evident_a that_o be_v to_o say_v these_o gentleman_n bestow_v on_o argument_n when_o they_o be_v please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o the_o title_n of_o good_a one_o but_o when_o the_o same_o argument_n be_v urge_v against_o they_o than_o they_o become_v bad_a one_o this_o partiality_n proceed_v only_o from_o prejudice_n but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n without_o wander_v from_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n i_o can_v oppose_v against_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a proof_n several_a other_o proof_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n i_o have_v already_o make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o precede_a book_n which_o conclude_v with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n than_o he_o and_o consequent_o deserve_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o they_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n the_o greek_n in_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v assert_v neither_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a nor_o the_o concomitancy_n or_o existence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n nor_o his_o existence_n in_o several_a place_n they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o with_o inquire_v how_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v when_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n nor_o of_o what_o matter_n the_o worm_n be_v form_v which_o be_v breed_v in_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o several_a other_o question_n in_o short_a they_o mention_v not_o a_o word_n touch_v any_o of_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o a_o man_n can_v but_o consider_v and_o which_o common_a sense_n discover_v without_o the_o help_n of_o any_o philosophy_n as_o i_o already_o show_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n all_z that_o i_o now_o desire_n be_v that_o my_o negative_a proof_n be_v compare_v with_o that_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n the_o greek_n say_v he_o have_v be_v silent_a on_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n they_o neither_o oppose_v nor_o condemn_v it_o therefore_o they_o believe_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n the_o greek_n say_v i_o have_v for_o example_n be_v silent_a on_o the_o existence_n of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n separate_v from_o their_o proper_a substance_n they_o neither_o handle_v this_o point_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o nor_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v acknowledge_v that_o my_o proof_n be_v far_o more_o conclusive_a than_o he_o for_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o natural_a for_o people_n that_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v and_o yet_o and_o taste_v behold_v all_o the_o quality_n and_o property_n thereof_o to_o consider_v how_o these_o thing_n subsist_v or_o at_o least_o to_o speak_v in_o some_o sort_n of_o it_o than_o it_o be_v natural_a to_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o reproach_v they_o with_o it_o that_o do_v believe_v it_o if_o we_o weigh_v all_o circumstance_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o commerce_n the_o greek_a doctor_n have_v have_v either_o with_o their_o own_o people_n or_o with_o themselves_o in_o reflect_v on_o what_o fall_v under_o their_o sense_n have_v be_v more_o particular_a and_o frequent_a than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v have_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o which_o they_o see_v and_o believe_v have_v be_v more_o distinct_o know_v to_o they_o than_o what_o the_o latin_n teach_v or_o gregory_n the_o vii_o or_o innocent_a the_o iii_o determine_v in_o their_o council_n the_o interest_n of_o quiet_v their_o own_o conscience_n and_o satisfy_v their_o own_o mind_n must_v needs_o be_v more_o prevalent_a with_o they_o than_o that_o of_o quarrel_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o occasion_n of_o satisfy_v themselves_o and_o instruct_v their_o people_n often_o present_v themselves_o than_o those_o of_o condemn_v stranger_n with_o who_o they_o deal_v only_o by_o their_o ambassador_n and_o interpreter_n the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v easily_o find_v out_o than_o those_o which_o will_v oblige_v they_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o respect_n of_o themselves_o for_o what_o signify_v the_o tell_v we_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o respect_n to_o his_o mystery_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o silence_n touch_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a for_o this_o same_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o respect_n to_o his_o mystery_n will_v engage_v they_o to_o declare_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a under_o their_o charge_n and_o to_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o same_o silence_n be_v i_o willing_a to_o enlarge_v my_o book_n after_o mr._n arnaud_n example_n who_o have_v hunt_v after_o little_a story_n whereby_o to_o bring_v over_o again_o a_o hundred_o time_n the_o same_o argument_n i_o shall_v tire_v my_o reader_n patience_n for_o i_o can_v argue_v touch_v all_o the_o occasion_n the_o greek_n have_v have_v to_o see_v and_o administer_v the_o eucharist_n to_o discourse_v and_o partake_v of_o it_o the_o easters_n in_o which_o time_n the_o people_n do_v universal_o communicate_v touch_v the_o sick_a that_o desire_v it_o and_o receive_v it_o the_o book_n wherein_o they_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o and_o in_o general_a touch_v whatsoever_o may_v administer_v they_o a_o occasion_n of_o consider_v the_o accident_n and_o i_o may_v as_o often_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n see_v they_o have_v say_v nothing_o concern_v this_o pretend_a miracle_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n separate_v from_o their_o subject_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o other_o consequence_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n a_o man_n needs_o only_o his_o eyesight_n to_o assure_v himself_o that_o if_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v real_o and_o substantial_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n whence_o there_o immediate_o arise_v this_o consideration_n how_o it_o can_v be_v without_o this_o form_n how_o it_o can_v be_v in_o a_o place_n after_o a_o unlocal_a manner_n neither_o palbable_a nor_o divisible_a thus_o more_o like_o a_o spirit_n than_o a_o body_n and_o yet_o without_o motion_n sense_n or_o action_n and_o in_o this_o more_o like_o a_o inanimate_a body_n than_o a_o spirit_n a_o man_n need_v but_o little_a sense_n to_o comprehend_v that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v there_o can_v be_v nothing_o find_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o which_o may_v be_v attribute_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o nourishment_n we_o receive_v thence_o neither_o need_v there_o much_o study_n to_o find_v out_o that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o be_v then_o in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o wit_n in_o heaven_n and_o on_o all_o the_o altar_n whereon_o be_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n yet_o do_v they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o